Search the Community

I wanted to wait until I had this one completed, but I gave up, I had to post it to know what you guys thought before continuing it. This is my sacond shot in writing a story, I tried to add a little bit more background this time. As always, let me know what you think. Comments and critiques are very appreciated, they'll give me more motivation to keep the story going! Have a good day! This story is an entry in Kasaberang's NON-CONtest A Date with Fate - Chapter 1 Thomas narrowed his eyes when the sunlight hit his face. A spotless sky greeted him and his colleagues as they exited the crowded classroom. He took a moment to inhale the fresh air and let the tepid summer wind caress his face as he watched the other students pass by, chatting with each other, creating a slightly annoying chaos of voices. He sighed, he wouldn’t have missed the lessons. He hadn’t managed to really bond with any of his colleagues. He was actually glad he didn’t have to go back to the University. Seeing that many people of his age always made him anxious. But now he could relax and start spending the days the way he wanted : playing videogames and studying. As he thought again, he wouldn’t have missed seeing the other students… except… He heard crystalline laugh behind him, as she strolled past his side. She was the most beautiful girl he had ever seen in his life. Her long blonde hair descended in thick curls, framing the delicate features of her face. Her skin was porcelain white, with now a tint of red. She must have spent some of the last few days in the sun and got a little sunburnt. The girl confidently swayed past him, and Thomas could not avoid to keep his gaze on that body. She was perfect to him. She had a sinuous body, not even a single ounce of fat, and the best bottom of the entire world since she worked out every day. Thomas had spent more time that he liked to admit dreaming about what he would do with her, in the lonely nights spent in his room. Helena was her name, and just the sound of it made goosebumps crawl over his skin. “Thomas! What are you doing there? Pretending to be a statue or what?” she said turning around, her hair whirling around her, a broad smile on her lips. “Uhm.. I was just…” he tried to answer, scared of being caught red-handed staring at her butt “You’re always daydreaming, you’re so silly” she kept saying “Don’t forget we’re having a coffee this afternoon, don’t let me wait too much” she concluded winking and walking away. Yeah, the coffee…. He almost had forgot that. It had taken him almost a year to start accepting that she was talking to him on a regular basis now, she was one of the few who was doing that. At first he thought she was only interested in him because she needed help studying. But that theory had been flunked by the fact that she had rapidly demonstrated she was way smarter than him. Or at least faster when it came to studying. Thomas couldn’t wrap his head around it. It was one of those things too good to be true. He just accepted it, trying not to result too goofy around her, playing confident, however he managed. His long experience of dating failures and heartbreaks had taught him that no woman could ever be interested in a guy like him, or at least no woman he liked. And with that thought in mind he had tried to remain neutral towards her, not to get attached too much to spare himself the burning sensation of delusion and abandonment that gripped him whenever he believed to be making progress with a girl, only to be frustrated with failure. But the truth was that he loved spending time with her. Not only she was his type physically, they had the same interests when it came to movies, tv series. God, she had told him she played videogames too! What were the odds to find a girl like that? He thought He kept watching her walk. She rapidly crossed the road joining her other girlfriends headed to the university daycare that was situated in front of the main campus structure. Being careful not to be seen, or not to make it too obvious that he was following them, Thomas went a little ahead before crossing the road himself, finding a good spot to observe them. And then he took his mobile out of his pocked, pretending to scroll down the notifications while he sneaked furtive glances to the group of university girls. They were just at the entrance of the massive daycare building. Helena was waiting outside with another colleague, while three other girls were entering the facility. She seemed not completely absorbed in the conversation, because she was longingly looking at the entrance of the building. Thomas had never dared following her, but those could have been the last times he was able to look at her, and no chance had to be missed. After a couple of minutes, the other three girls exited the building with their littles. One of them carried what looked from the distance as a little girl with long straight golden hair in her arms, the second one was pushing a stroller with a little boy buckled up inside, while the third one was keeping her little girl tethered to a pink leash attached to the little’s back. Thomas barely noticed the other girls as his attention was focused on Helena. He watched her while she cooed and tickled the little girl in her friend’s arms. She seemed so happy, seeing her smile had the same power of making him feel warm that the summer sunshine had. At some point discussion of the group was abruptly interrupted by the little girl quickly giving a hard pull to her leash, suddenly yanking it from her amazon’s grip. The little had taken advantage of the bigger girl’s distraction and had managed to make her trip, while she desperately started waddling away from her, as fast as the bulky diaper wrapped around her legs allowed it. The time seemed to slow down as Thomas watched the surprised amazons stop to help their friend standing up, while the little girl waddled surprisingly fast away from them… Towards where he was standing He saw the little girl approaching fast, her face was red and her eyes were wide open with fear, her brown hair tied in pigtails waving in the air. She didn’t seem to have noticed him standing at the curbs limit. Thomas acted before thinking. With a quick movement he pressed his foot on the leash the little was dragging behind her. The girl, caught by surprise, was yanked backwards, and fell on her padded butt with a soft thud. “Oh my god Emmy!” the amazon girl who was holding the leash – Monica was her name - exclaimed rushing towards them. She barely acknowledged Thomas presence as she quickly picked the struggling little girl up. “You could have hurt yourself! You’re in so much trouble when we come back home!” Few seconds later the rest of the amazon girls caught up with them. “Oh my god Thomas you’re a hero! You saved the little girl’s life! Who knows what could have happened to her if you weren’t there!” said Candace bouncing her little girl up and down. Thomas proudly inflated his chest as the girls complimented him, but his eyes were set on Helena. A faint smile was crossing her face, as she lightly bit her lower lip while looking at him. “Oh Emmy stop squirming!” complained Monica, trying to hold the her still, but the little girl was crying her eyes out, flailing her short arms and kicking her legs in a desperate attempt to free herself from the amazon’s grip. “Christine could you lend me your stroller for today? I can’t spank her properly in here, and she won’t calm down “ “Sure thing dear” said the girl, unbuckling her little boy and picking him up, before handing the stroller to Monica. The angry amazon roughly manhandled Emmy into the stroller, quickly pinning her to the infantile transport with a five-point harness. Emmy kicked and screamed throughout the whole process, until Monica stuck an inflatable pacifier inside her mouth, silencing her cries. “Whoa, couldn’t have you done that before?” said Thomas, visibly bothered by the racket the little girl was making. He looked one more time at Emmy : she was now laying defeated in the stroller, her little body was limp except for some occasional hiccups and muffled sobs that seemed to rock her from head to toe. Her face was red and snot was running down her nose, her gaze was fixated on him, a look of pure hate in her eyes shiny with tears. He barely had the time to acknowledge the venomous look that little girl was giving him, before Monica closed the stroller’s lid. “Bad girl! Now stay there and think about what you’ve done!” “I’m sorry...” she then addressed him “I shouldn’t have let her wear the normal waddlers diapers. The daycare workers warned me she is too fast in them, and she hasn’t adjusted to her new life yet. Guess she’s still convinced to be an important athlete like she said she was in her dimension. What a fairy tale to believe in…” “Emmy is a feisty one” added Christine nodding “If I were you, I’d keep her in crawlers permanently. So she’ll forget all this little’s nonsense” “You’re right. First thing I do when I arrive home is to put her in a crawler, and I don’t think I’ll feel like changing her for today, maybe a nasty rash will teach her not to disobey her mommy” Soft, muffled cries could be heard coming from inside the stroller. After 5 more minutes of conversation, Monica and the other girls started to say goodbye, they were going to the mall and didn’t want to be late and find it closed. “You coming with us Helena?” said Monica, already pushing the stroller away “In a minute girls, I’ll catch up with you don’t worry!” was the gorgeous girl’s response, as she focused her attention back on Thomas. Her gaze had always made him feel kind of uncomfortable. He wasn’t ugly, but the fact that he was on the short side for a male amazon had always made him felt insecure about himself. Deep inside, he thought he didn’t deserve any girl’s attention, least of all Helena’s. She was too beautiful for him, and the fact that she was slightly taller than he was surely didn’t help. “That was pretty impressing… I guess you know how to handle littles…” she said biting again her lower lip “Nah, I barely notice them... I’m not a very little, slash baby-person. I really don’t know how to behave with them, plus I don’t like the idea of changing diapers” Thomas smiled taking a few steps back. Her smile broadened as she locked eyes with him “Well, there’s always time to learn…I was thinking I could ask the girls to come this afternoon too, but they will probably bring their littles. But if it makes you uncomfortable…” “No no, not at all, the more we are, the better” was Thomas quick response. Internally his mind was screaming in delusion for having believed for one second that he would have spent the afternoon with her, just the two of them. But he managed to play it cool, making that look like it was not a big deal. In the end he said goodbye to Helena with the intention to meet her at 5 PM. … The weather was perfect, warm and sunny, as he adjusted one of his best shirts and took a deep breath, ready to enter the bar. The large entrance was delimited by a well-kept garden which contrasted with the greyness of the city’s asphalt. The front wall and door were entirely glass, so the people walking down the street could see the patreons sitting around the modern-style shaped tables, and be tempted by the high quality food and drinks the place had to offer. It was clearly Helena that had chosen the place, she attended only super fancy lounge-bars and expensive restaurants. Perks of having a father like hers, Thomas thought as he waved, greeting the girls already sitting inside through the glass. Luckily it seemed only Christine had managed to make it for the coffee, good, too many of Helena’s friends could have made him feel embarassed about being the only guy there, plus the less people were there, the more possibility Helena focused her attention on him. The girls were already drinking something as he entered. Thomas saw Christine’s little strapped to a highchair beside her. The little boy was dressed in a T-shirt and a pair of overalls, his hands were enveloped in two thick mittens. “Thomas you made it! Come sit with us!” said Helena gesturing the chair next to her. “Hey, how’s it goin?” he asked sitting “Very good, we’re taking the last days of vacation before shutting ourselves at home to study for the last exams” Helena answered “Yeah, the next few months are definitely gonna suck” Added Christine, taking a sip of her milkshake “What are you studying right now Thomas?” “I’m doing Chemistry II right now. It’s pretty tough” was his answer “Chemistry II? Isn’t that a first year subject?” she scoffed “Yeah… yeah it is…” Thomas stammered, embarrassed “Well you’re pretty behind, you might wanna consider start studying harder and hurrying up, at this pace you’re gonna take a few more years to finish the University” “Yeah, you’re right. It’s probably about time I start studying more seriously…” he mumbled , now really distressed. It was not like he didn’t study. Hell, he spent 8 hours every day on books. And it was not like he wasn’t intelligent, he sure was more than Christine, but the reality was that he didn’t like what he was studying. Pharmacy had appealed him at the beginning, but now that interest had faded. He couldn’t see himself doing that, and it was not like he was like Helena. Her family ran a chain of pharmacies and possessed a major share of a medical equipment factory that supplied entire regions, she could have just stayed home and let other people do her work for her. He, on the contrary, would have ended up spending his days doing something he now considered extremely boring. Thomas briefly glanced at Helena, she was looking at him, smiling. She seemed amused by the discussion he was having with Christine. He was frantically looking for something to say, to get out of that embarrassing situation, when a whimpering sound caught their attention. Still strapped in a highchair near them, Christine’s little was emitting a pitiful whine, his face was covered in red spots that he was trying to desperately scratch with his mittened hands, not to avail. He had a pleading look in his eyes pointed at Christine. It was obvious he seemed in great distress, but he seemed not daring to speak. “What’s up with him?” Thomas asked, gladly to move the focus of the conversation “Oh nothing, it’s just a little bit of withdrawal. I’ll shut him up right away, sorry” quickly answered Christine, taking a silencer pacifier from her purse and locking it inside the little’s mouth, silencing his already soft cries. “Withdrawal from what?” said Helena, curiously looking at the little, who was now softly banging his hands and feet on the hard plastic of the highchair. “But from breastmilk of course” scoffed Christine “I had his digestive system modified so that breastmilk is the only thing he can digest. It’s the latest fashion with littles, plus it makes him way more docile and controllable, he knows he can’t escape or get too far from his Mommy. Unfortunately he has these rashes and he gets fussy when he doesn’t get it for a long period of time. It’s quite ok, he has been through worse. Plus, he needs to obediently wait for Mommy if he wants his milk, doesn’t he?” she said reaching for her little and firmly gripping his growingly red face with her hand. “Mhhphhh!” mumbled the boy, wildly nodding his head. Fortunately, after that interruption, they switched the topic of conversation and kept on chatting for half an hour until Christine excused herself, leaving only Thomas and Helena sitting at the now semi-desert cafè. This was the moment he had been waiting for over a year. This could have been the occasion to open himself to Helena about his feelings about her. Despite his crushing insecurity, he had a good feeling about this. Maybe this was the one time he could be with a girl he liked. He mustered all the courage he could find, and opened his mouth to speak, but Helena anticipated him “You know… I’ve enjoyed spending this time with you today” she said looking down at her now empty cup of coffee “And I was wondering if you would like to come to my place, one of these evenings. You know…” she kept going, now timidly smiling “We could study a little bit…” Thomas heart felt like exploding. This was even better than in his wildest imagination! As he did a couple of times before, he took a deep breath and tried to play it cool “Yeah, I mean... Why not? Could be fun…” he muttered, trying to keep his voice under control “Great!” Helena exclaimed, now directly looking him in the eye “I’ll text you in the next few days!” “O-Of course!” he answered, surely enough that would have been the best day of his life. 2 days later Thomas found himself staring at the door of Helena’s apartment. He had worn his best clothes, and people near him had been turning around whenever he went because of the massive amount of perfume he had poured on himself. Luckily, that should have faded enough during his walk, he didn’t want to knock her unconscious with the smell. He had barely had time to get home and take a shower. He was supposed to study during the evening if he wanted to make it for the next exam, but Helena was taking precedence over everything right now. He nonetheless turned his pc on to book the date of the exam, but no matter how he tried, the University website seemed not to recognise his account or password. “This site is a mess…I’ll try again later” he thought as he abruptly lowered the pc’s screen “After all, I can’t be late for my date with Helena!” As he climbed the stairs to reach the last floor, he took time to admire the fancy marble decorations that adorned the building’s corridors. He should have expected that, Helena was so rich her parents kept that luxurious apartment just for her. She had had parties all year in that apartment with their colleagues, but Thomas had never found the courage to attend one. But now it would have been different, it was just him and her, this was his opportunity. “Heyy.. you made it!” Helena said with a broad smile, waiting for him at the door. “Yeah it wasn’t that hard to find, and with Amazemapps now it’s all so easy...whoa!” Thomas interrupted his sentence to admire the inside of her apartment. The entrance was small, there was a large coat hanger and a black rectangular umbrella stand, but it was the adjacent dining room that caught his attention. The house was furnished in a modern style. The walls were white with red bubbles and waves painted on the walls, there was a huge lucid, irregularly shaped table, surrounded by 6 orange chairs. A few meters from the table there was a red couch positioned over a huge fluffy pink carpet. In front of the couch a tv setting with a huge LCD television occupied the left side of the room. Thomas was surprised to see a piano occupying one of the corners of the huge apartment. “I didn’t know you played that” he said trying to make conversation “Oh well, I used to play it more before Uni. Now I think I’ve gotten a little bit rusty. But I could try playing something for you if you like” she answered Goosebumps again crawled all over Thomas spine, as he tried to yet again keep his cool and not act like an idiot. “Yeah I would like that later… So what do you want to do tonight?” “Mh…” she mumbled, biting her lower lip, acting thoughtful “Maybe a movie? Would you like that?” Thomas smiled, a movie was perfect. The evening had already settled on a good start. After some time spent discussing which movie to pick, they settled for a horror. Thomas loved those, he had spent a lot of evenings watching movies like that, so he felt pretty confident, plus he was hoping for a frightened Helena to cling to him if the movie was too frightening. The movie was scary, but the young amazon girl watched all of it with showing enthusiasm. Thomas was surprised to see a girl who acted like that. In his experience girls didn’t like horror movies very much. Helena’s behaviour during the evening was causing his attraction to her to rise even more, as they sat together, their shoulders lightly touching, in the dark room lit only by the light coming from the tv screen. When the movie was over Thomas asked Helena where the bathroom was. He needed time to think about his next move. He should have told her about his feelings an hour ago, but he was so frightened he could barely imagine touching her. He found himself stumbling in the dark corridor, there were several doors left and right. Helena had told him which one was the bathroom, but he was so nervous he had rapidly forgot. “Well, let’s try this one…” he thought opening the first door on his right. An ample, dark kitchen presented to him, he could see the silhouettes of the table, the fridge and the cooking hob. “Shit, I’m gonna end up in her room at this rate, and it’s gonna suck…” he thought as he went forward, opening another door... The dark room that appeared before him was strange. At first Thomas thought he had entered Helena’s room, but something didn’t add up. The room smelled like fresh paint and talcum powder. Thomas wrinkled his nose, he could barely stand that infantile smell. Narrowing his eyes he managed to distinguish what looked like a little bed with high railings around it… “A crib…” he thought “So even Helena wants to adopt, littles are such a waste of time and energies…” He took a few more seconds to identify the rest of the objects bathed by the moonlight that shone through the window. There seemed to be a playpen, a baby walker, a chest containing what Thomas guessed toys and other sorts of baby gear. Thomas didn’t linger more and luckily found the bathroom after opening the next door. “You didn’t tell me you planned on adopting” he said when he returned to the now brightly illuminated living room. “You saw the nursery?” Helena asked, she seemed a bit…disappointed? Thomas couldn’t put a finger on her tone… “Yeah I’ve been thinking about it for some time right now…” she kept going “But I had to find the perfect little to adopt, I want to be sure of my choice” “Oh and did you find it?” Thomas asked, glad she was opening up a bit. “In a certain way…” she said “Hey! Do you want to see something cool?” Helena guided Thomas through the house, to a large closet. Once inside, she crouched to pick up what seemed like a sealed medical container for biohazardous material. “What the hell is that?” asked Thomas surprised Helena waited to answer, instead she undid the metallic lock and with a hissing sound the medical container disclosed, revealing a large silvery syringe full of a whirling orange fluid. Thomas watched mesmerized the syringe’s content, there seemed to be minuscule particles moving around, back and forth, swimming in the orange matrix. “Nanites” he said charmed by those movements “This is one of the last-technology syringe that are used to perform surgical operations right? Courtesy of your dad?” “Yeah, they have been approved only recently by the government. With these we could make surgeries even more outdated than they are now. It would take one injection to perform an entire operation, just sit back and let the nanites do the job they’re programmed for” she said, slowing lifting the syringe up, and watching it against the room’s light. “Amazing! And… what’s… what’s that programmed for?” Thomas asked, he was beginning to feel his face grow warm. Despite the closet being very large, the two of them were standing close to each other. So close he could sense Helena’s warm body against his. The girl slowly turned around to face him, her face was getting closer and closer. Thomas gaze was fixated on her eyes, he could count the hazy freckles that adorned her cheeks, he hadn’t noticed them before. Then, he turned his attention to her perfect rosy lips, they seemed to move in slow motion for him. “I always liked you Thomas... the moment I saw you I knew you were the one I was looking for” the lips spelled, coming even closer to him. “Oh my god!” he thought in extasy and confusion “I can’t believe this is actually happening!” as he leaned forward and closed his eyes, waiting for her to join him in a passionate kiss… …Only to be shocked by a stabbing pain suddenly exploding through his neck! He opened his eyes in disbelief, and he saw her face again. She was beautiful, her lips were now closed in a satisfied smile, as she was pressing the syringe deeper in his flesh and pushing the piston. “what...are…you…doing…” was all he managed to say, before he felt numbness took over his nerves, and his limbs turn into lead, as he fainted on the floor, swallowed by the darkness. -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

So I got this idea today while reading one of @BabySofia stories and couldn't get it out of my head. Here's the first chapter and I didn't take much time to edit it, so I apologize in advance for any errors. I'm not sure when I'll finish this because I'd kinda like to lay "The Portal in the Basement" to rest before jumping head into something new. Anyways, without further ado, here's what I did instead of studying for my Thermodynamics final exam! The Age of the Amazons By: Little Tomás Chapter 1 “Please state your name and position for the record” “Dr. Ava Armstead, Director of Recourse Allocation at the National Institute for Scientific Progress,” I said calmly. “Dr. Armstead, this hearing is on the record and I’m required to inform you that if you lie while testifying here today you will be charged with perjury, which is a felony. You do have the right to remain silent. I would also like to remind you that this is a legislative body, not a judicial one, but we will turn over everything we find today to the Attorney General’s office. Regardless, you do have the right to have an attorney present and if you cannot afford one the state will provide one. Each member of the committee will have 20 minutes to question you and time will be kept by myself. Order shall be determined by seniority. Do you have any further questions about these proceedings before we begin?” “No, I understand my rights and Mr. Alvi and Ms. Kahn, seated to my left and right, are my legal counsel.” “Very well then. The chair recognizes the senior member of this honerable committee. Senator Anthony, you have 20 minutes.” “I thank the chair. My first question for you is when was it first brought to your attention that there was a fertility disorder in our genome?” Senator Anthony’s green eyes were stone cold as he stared down from his seat at Dr. Armstead who was sitting at a small table, her lawyers seated on each side like bodyguards facing an army in the middle of the arc of 12 senators who composed the Sadayas Senate Oversight Committee. There was the faint, but ever present click of the reporters’ cameras, and the low electric hum of the TV cameras and audio recorders: the hunting call of a pack of wolves. There were few spectators in the packed chamber due to the overwhelming number of reports. There was even a tiny camera in the gallery of room being operated by little from the BBC. This was interdimensional news now. Fuck this being a legislative proceeding. This was a court of public opinion. There was going to be no due process. The people wanted to blame someone and the President had more or less managed to side-step the whole crisis leveraging populist policies and the “mob mentality” of their supporters to become the leader of the witch hunt, instead of the first one on the gallows. Who to blame? That was simple. The same people they’d been blaming since they first set foot on the campaign trail: the corrupt politicians, technocrats, bureaucracy, scientists, academics, etc. Truth was the President also had their own special interests, everyone in politics does (heavens knows the salaries on paper aren’t why anyone runs for office), just different ones than most politicians. The President had started a fucking war because of what they’d made me do, but what choice did I have? The President had the power to ruin my life if I didn’t keep my head down and mouth shut. All those nice weekends on the tropical beaches of their private islands as well as the checks each month to my musician brother in addition to introductions to all the heavy-hitters in the industry were not signs of friendship, but payment for doing their dirty work. “It’s just money, this is what the people want,” they’d say. I knew it was bullshit, but hey, the money was nice and the sex was fantastic. Yeah, I was that ladder-climbing hore, but you can’t get ahead in a male-dominated industry in this conservative country any other way. And emigration is strictly limited to the filthy rich, so that wasn’t an option. I did what I had to do and my brother is now a fucking billionaire because of it. I’m also rich, but I won’t be by the close of business. I know I won’t be the only head to roll, but I’ll be the first. The President and their inner circle set a nuclear time bomb on this ship and rode away on a fucking helicopter. Leaving behind me, and everyone else in their administration, to die. But hey, they got what they wanted and so did I. I wanted to be the top scientist in the world and I was. Regardless of what was about to happen, I’d make the same decision a thousand times over because I had something that no one else—not even my lawyers—knew about. The metaphorical anti-aircraft gun. Yeah, I was going to die in the nuclear bomb on this ship I’d been abandoned on, but not before I shot down the President and their inner circle from their fucking helicopter. “Over 30 years ago. I was working as a research assistant at the University of Sadayas City and was a doctoral candidate in Organic Chemistry,” I said calmly. Remember: look them in the eye, show no weakness, answer succinctly and directly. Never give them any reason to think you’re telling them anything, but the whole truth. Never consult your lawyers in the chamber and answer every question yourself. Breathe easy. “And what did you do with that information?” “I published it in the National Journal of Organic Chemistry. It was the cover story in the Winter ’85 edition, DOI: 10.1021 if you care to read it.” “I’ll pass on reading it Dr. Armstead, science has never been my subject of choice. I’ll trust the editors that your research was solid, correct?” “Let me tell you something about the scientific community of this country. A woman’s work doesn’t get published if it’s solid, it only gets published if it’s pristine, groundbreaking, and worth winning a Nobel Prize. So yes, my research was solid and indisputable.” “Did it ever cross you mind to make this research known more widely? Say tell the media or give public presentations on it? You know, explaining things in a way that people can, actually understand?” His condescending tone-of-voice was aggravating and I wanted nothing more than to cut out his slimy tong, but I kept my cool. “I did. I had about two-dozen Newspaper, TV, and radio interviews in the first month after the research had been published and I presented my findings at the National Organic Chemistry Convention in January of ’86. So yes, I did share my research widely. What I found was no secret and was made know widely.” “Did you ever even once, think that finding a solution to this problem might be a good idea? I mean it seems like common sense that a talented scientist like you would want nothing more than to solve the problem you discovered.” “It did cross my mind, but my dissertation was on changes in DNA structures in response to electrical signals from nano transmitters bonded to enzymes, and upon graduation I was hired by the Biotech firm Preminta. I knew that solving that problem would be something to investigate, but opportunity took me in a different direction and all my research was public information, so anyone who wanted to solve this problem and pick up where I left off had every resource they needed to do so.” “You have 5 minutes remaining in your time Senator Anthony.” “I thank the chair for that reminder. I guess it’s time I cut right to the chase then and ask you the one question that we all want to know. As Director of Recourse Allocation at the National Institute for Scientific Progress did you refuse to fund projects related to solving the birthrate problem?” “Yes, I did. I rejected every single one of those applications that ever landed on my desk, but not very many of them ever made it to my desk because they were rejected by people working bellow me.” “So, you’re admitting, under oath, to signing the extinction warrant of our species? Why, what kind of evil person would do such a thing?” “Me, I am the evil person who did such a thing. I was under orders from the President to keep littles moving into Sadayas at all costs. A solution to the birthrate would mean the end of the trillion-dollar little industry, an industry that the President was heavily invested in. They paid me and everyone at the National Institute for Scientific Progress fat fees for doing so. I was given monetary and non-monetary benefits for doing so. All the proof of this has been entered into evidence.” “So, you are admitting to these crimes? You know that these crimes could land you in prison for the rest of your life?” “I know that, but I’m not the real bad guy here. All the opposition party members here are after the President, and you’re after the prime minister because you what his job. I’m just a pawn in your game, but let me tell you something you don’t know. Right about now a bullet is going to go through the President’s head. They’ll be shot by a little from a special force strike team that’s been laying low in our dimension for roughly three months. As I’m telling you this every major tech company, top secret military weapons lab, and the National Institute for Scientific Progress is being raided in a joint operation of special force strike teams from various nations in the other dimension. Within a minute we should also be hearing that the Prime Minister was assassinated, so I’d like to congratulate you, Senator Anthony, on the promotion. I suggest we break for an extended recess right about now because I can see your staff members are running in to report the news to the committee members and the reporters are also hearing reports. But, one last thing before well I still have everyone’s attention: If I could go back in time and do it all over again, I’d make the same set of decisions a thousand times. I yield my time to the committee and thank them for their cooperation.” The room erupted into chaos with media members giving live reports and inadvertently blocking the exits. The senators rushed to get out of the room to anywhere where they could talk on the phone in peace. I had no problem exiting the room with 8 security guards escorting me. Ah, the perks of being one of the most hated people in the nation. I’d created this shitstorm and was loving every moment of it. The protesters outside were infuriated at the news of the President’s assassination and a lovely riot was about to break out. I was going to be escorted to an armored SUV, but passed up the opportunity and forced my security team to drive me back home in my own car. The federal vehicles were so nice they were uncomfortable. The back seats were like sitting on an antique couch: looks nice, but makes your back hurt like a bitch for two hours after you sit up. After I’d piled into my car with 6 security guards, we drove away protesters screaming, waiving signs, and beginning to throw rocks. After I’d made it away from the capital building, I requested that we stop at a café so I could get a cup of coffee. My security detail groaned silently, but they work for me, so if I want to get a cup of nice coffee, it’s their job to secure the perimeter. Three of them stayed with the car parked outside and the other three followed me into the café. I have to admit, I was kinda sad about what was about to happen. My security detail had been good sports and put up with my shit—like insisting I get an espresso and a croissant myself from a café every morning and eat my breakfast at an outdoor table at that same café—but this was about my future. People were gonna die so that I could survive, but that’s the way the universe works. I sat down at a table outside with my espresso and croissant taking in the nice weather. I was gonna miss this place, but they said the weather in a place called San Diego is even better. Still what you know is always better. I checked my watch, downed my espresso, and then “accidentally” dropped the ceramic espresso cup on the cobblestone street as it shattered. That’s all it took. One glance down from one of my bodyguards and then an armored SUV came flying down the street and 4 gunshots rang out simultaneously. The 3 guards who were at my car dropped dead on the spot as did the one who’d looked down. I was then thrown to the ground behind a table by two remaining bodyguard had flipped over as they returned fire. “We’re outnumbered, give me a gun!” I shouted. One of them passed be their sidearm and I immediately put a bullet through each of my remaining two bodyguard’s heads. “Get your ass in the car!” One of the littles inside the SUV shouted at me. I ran over to my car, grabbing my go-bag, my sidearm, and an assault rifle from my trunk before hopping into the SUV as the driver floored it to get away from the café where the patrons were trying to make sense of what had just happened. “Hello Captain,” I said as I buckled my seatbelt, “I guess you can fit 2 whole squads of folks your size into one of our cars.” “Quit the ‘small’ talk before I put a bullet in you. You’re only alive right now because we need you in our dimension to train our scientists. Also, well done at that hearing this morning. Your big mouth was truly a revelation. You did a great job making a lot of people in our world hate you, so congrats: you’re headed to a place where 7 billion of us want to kill you.” “Captain Octavia, you may want to watch your mouth before I diaper you and make you my little.” “Soldiers, load your guns, take your positions and prepare for forced portal entry,” Captain Octavia such a strong voice that I was even a little scared. “Yes Captain!” The 20 little soldiers shouted in unison. “Soldiers, what do we fight for?” “For the dignity and respect of our species Captain!” “And where are we headed soldiers! Where are we going?” Captain Octavia yelled in an even louder voice. “To glory or the grave Captain! We fight together and die together!” I was impressed by their antics and I have to admit that for the first time in my life, I took a group of littles seriously. These littles were prepared to die together and incredibly well-disciplined. Discipline that would have made any big want that in their little. Only problem was they were loyal to the wrong cause, but that was a small matter. This was about their survival and my survival, so for the time being our interests aligned. My brother Brian was driving the car and I was surprised he agreed to this. Unlike me he had a future in this dimension. Even if Sadayas fell to the littles he had the money and global popularity to move to a different country. Yet he was here. Risking his life to protect me and help these littles. I knew I deserved to rot in a jail cell for the rest of my life, but something about the prospect of freedom was so tantalizing. I guess my brother owed me a favor after I set up his life for success, but he probably just loved me more than I loved him. However, I was ok exploiting this relationship because he made that choice, so I’m gonna take that and run with it. “Ava, load your fucking assault rifle and make yourself useful. You’re covering the left side with Peirce, Franklin, and Leo. Take out anyone who has an angle on Brian. Your job is to protect your brother. If he goes down, we need you to drive. You’re the only other person here who can drive this car.” Captain Octavia said. Caught up in the moment and still with some fear of these littles in my gut from their shouting moments before I responded with a strong, “Yes Captain!” “Good to know you’re on my side, now protect your friend Ava. We either all make it out alive, or none of us do.” Captain Octavia said. As I loaded my gun and took my position with the muzzle of my rifle poking out through the opening at the top of the partly rolled down bullet-proof window, the heavily guarded portal entrance became visible in the distance. The portal itself was already secured by little soldiers, but there were five squads of Sadayas soldiers fighting to take back the portal and standing between us and safety. As Captain Octavia looked through her binoculars and saw what I could already see I heard her say under her breath, “To glory or the grave.”

Here is a short story to tide everyone over until I eventually find enough time to work on my main story and then post it. Been dodging golf ball sized hail and tornado storms recently. Going trail riding today but first, a short story for everyone. THE RIGHT FIT It was a frustrating day at school as twice some of the older girls had threatened to adopt me. Mary found out the hard way that because I am small does not mean she can bully me around just because she is already nine feet tall. I used some nasty tricks I taught myself and dropped her to the floor in under three seconds. I am barely an inbetweener at six feet and one inch tall. Two for almost an hour. Mary put me in a diaper then laughed after they dropped me off at a daycare to be adopted. The only thing that saved me was a special chip identifying me as a legal inbetweener despite my small almost little size. I spent the next four days pissing and shitting in a diaper before the shot completely wore off. A day after regaining my freedom I beat the living hell out of Marry for the stunt she pulled on me. It took her nine weeks to get out of the hospital after being beaten so severely. She has picked on me my entire life. Next week will be the last I will see of her. School ends with me graduating and then going to a college. Tina came up behind me and almost ended up being flipped onto the floor when she grabbed me from behind. She managed to twist out of the flip at the last instant and land on her feet with a laugh at me. I swept her legs for that and laughed as she fell on her hind end. “You're getting sneakier all the time.” I laughed and helped her up off the floor. “I found something to help us get even with that bitch Mary. “I didn't know they made diapers in her size.” Tina laughed with me at that. “Meet me at my locker after last class and we can talk about it on the way home. For that last stunt I want some revenge on her and I think I know a way to get it.” I heard her fart and it was obvious she had just messed her diaper again. She looked even more pissed as she ran to go cleanup and change into a fresh diaper. Tina is an inch taller than me and wearing size eight littles diapers for a few more weeks yet thanks to Marry and her friends injecting her with an incontinence serum that her body barely fought off. The side effect was a severe loss of control for a good month that was slowly improving. At first she couldn't even feel it when she had to go and was completely diaper dependent. At least now she can feel it before it ends up in the seat of her diaper. Her control is slowly improving and by the end of the summer she should be okay. Marry is still limping from the beating Tina gave her for that stunt. The hospital worked fast to get an antidote into her for the shot Mary gave her or she would have died. The shot contained stuff that Tina is highly allergic to and she went into shock five minutes later, after Dropping Marry to the ground, and breaking her left leg in four places, and her right arm in two places. Tina spent three weeks in the hospital and was almost adopted out. My last hour class was an introduction to portal physics. They just started offering the class just this year and you have to have real good math scores to take it. I aced trigonometry, Calculus, algebra and even got into fractal geometry a bit. My physics class last year was easy but fun. Tina and I aced that class while everyone else had trouble with barely passing. Janice Watson is in my portals class and is almost 10 feet tall already. Janice is a nice person and sticks up for me and Tina all the time. She also wants to take me and bed me. She has a damned nice figure and is a lesbian. Tina and I are both bisexual and have shared some interesting times with her, to our great enjoyment. Yesterday she changed Tina when Tina messed herself badly. She has changed me a few times as well and has helped us both learn some nasty tricks to fight those much bigger than us. She hates the bullies and has almost killed two of them this year. They tease her for being a lesbian and for being smart as heck. Janice is nine feet and 10 inches tall with a great figure that makes every lesbian drool, and most guys as well. Her long black hair and gray eyes compliment her face perfectly. She teases me and Tina that she would love to adopt us and promises to lick us until we scream in delight. “I would adopt you both in a heart beat!” We all laughed at that. “I'm almost serious! This is no licking..I mean laughing, matter!” We all started laughing again. “You guys getting together after school to work on homework again?” “You trying to seduce us again?” “I want to show you guys something, other than my body. It will be worth your time, I promise.” The teacher walked in and our discussion was put on hold until after class. The three of us listened to him carefully and teamed up to work on a tough problem he had given us. Halfway through it I spotted a problem with his formula and showed it to Tina and Janice. “I read about a similar set up in an old physics book a few years ago and by the end of the class we had the entire formula changed with some rather unusual answers to the problem. With 15 minutes left everyone handed in their papers. He wrote out the homework assignment and glanced over the papers everyone turned in. Only five of us finished the problem and our formula was not a standard one so it got us singled out real fast. We stayed behind as everyone cleared out of class. I was thinking we were going to get a lecture for not using the normal formulas in the book. “You three surprised me today. Everyone else used the formulas in the book to try to solve the problem but you three did not. This formula is very advanced and is in fact pretty damned close to what we actually use in making to open new gates for exploration, What made you think of using this formula?” “I studied particle physics as well as quantum physics. I also studied fractal geometry as well and used a formula from an old physics book I read a few months ago.” “You work is impressive to be honest. The three of you should go to a top line school for portal engineering and theories. With your brains you could go far. I have a few schools for you to look into and will write you letters of recommendation. You three surprised me this year and I like seeing bright students such as yourselves go to good schools.” After that he let us go. We all three met up at Janice's huge van. “That was a pleasant surprise. I thought he was going to yell at us and make us prove our work to him.” “He wouldn't do that to you Janice.. He wants to date you! He likes them 50 years younger than him you know!” I laughed at Tina for that one and so did Janice. “I have an idea for revenge on that bitch, Marry.” We all looked at Janice in interest then. Tina broke the ice first. She likes to make you two wear diapers then we give her a taste of her own medicine. My mom is a chemist, and she agrees that Marry is a bitch needing a lesson in bullying.” She looked around to make sure no cameras could see us and that no one could hear us. “My mom made this for us to give to her. All we need to do is get this into her and she will lose control for a good three months. As for diapers, they make a new brand called Fit Rite. They are an auto adjusting diaper that use some hyper advanced tech to fit anyone, regardless of size. We inject her then diaper her. Once we let her up we take all the pictures we can as she wets herself and shits herself in a diaper. We post the videos all over the web and her popularity and future vanish in an instant. We post then send the link to everyone.” “Sounds good, but how do we know the diapers work? She is too big for littles diapers to fit. They barely fit me right now, and the tapes keep popping loose.” Janice opened the back door of her van and let us in before closing it again. “Your diaper is leaking again, Tina.” Tina turned red and then angry for a moment before she laid down to change herself. Janie took over and slid a new diaper under her. “That doesn't fit, Janice. How am I supposed to to avoid making a mess with this tiny thing?” Janice smiled and spoke up. “Adjust.” The diaper suddenly grew longer, and wider, then thicker. Janice pulled the front into place and taped it shut around Tina's waist. “Holy shit! It fits perfect! Better than those size eight littles diapers! Thicker too! It's perfect!” Janice smiled and kissed her full on. “We can meet this weekend to discuss our plan to get even with that bitch, Marry. Tina take the pack with you. You need them right now.” “Will they adjust big enough to fit Marry?” “They will, Amy.” Janice lowered her jeans and surprised us all. She was wearing one of the new diapers. “I have a weak bladder thanks to being shot five years ago in a gang crossfire so these are a blessing for me. I'm an inch shy of ten feet tall and Marry is shorter by a foot. They will fit her perfectly.” Janice dropped me off with a bag of the diapers as a joke and then left to drop off Tina. Knowing that Janice wore diapers for health reasons was a shock but at least we know the diapers work. This will make things a lot easier for us when it comes time to diaper the baby bitch. I personally can't wait to see the look on Mary's face when she wakes up in a messy and wet diaper. Mom was still at work when I unlocked the door and went inside. I used a key and unlocked an old trunk in my bedroom and put the diapers inside. With that done and the lid closed it was locked again so mother would not find them and start asking questions that would lead to her warning Marry. Janice and Tina rounded up littles clothes and bottles so we could put them on Marry once we had a way to shrink her down to little size. Rounding everything up and hiding everything in my trunk had taken us five weeks since we had to be careful. There were three more bags of the diapers in the trunk along with two shots of the incontinence formula. Marry became more and more of a bitch as the summer rolled on. Twice she tried to have Tina adopted out saying that she was a runaway little and had not even had brains to remove her diaper. Janice saved her the last time by handing the officers and LPS a copy of her medical files to clear everything up. Marry was fined 100 credits for an attempted illegal adoption. She was not happy about the fine but her parents threatened to shrink and diaper her for a year if she ever tried something like that again. I met with Tina the next day. It surprised me that LPS was following her wherever she went. Janice met us at the mall. Tina started to walk towards us when Someone grabbed me from behind before Tina or Janice could even warn me. In less than four seconds I left three LPS agents laying on the ground in pain from my attacks after they tried to grab me. “I am not up for your games! I am not a little and will not be adopted by you or anyone! Try it again and the next time I will put you in the hospital, if I let you live!” “We're from LPS!” I let them up onto their feet without letting my guard down as they pulled identification out of their pockets. “What do you want from me?” “We had a report of a little being illegally adopted by her and that she was meeting with someone here to discuss selling the little.” Janice frowned and then growled out a name. “Marry. That bitch is so going to tp pay for this when I catch up to her! I'll bust her in half for this bullshit!” “Don't! That's what she wants! She wants to see you in jail and us adopted out as littles for making her look bad.” This is twice today she had almost had me arrested! I got stopped this morning and inspected for drugs! Someone created a counterfeit video of me selling drugs to people out of my van! Took me an hour to prove the video was fake and then another hour to prove my innocence! She better hope I don;t find a way to prove it's her! I'll go after with every legal trick I can use against her! I'll make sure the only job she can ever get is working fast food!” The LPS officers called the police to investigate the matter and an hour later Mary was cleared as someone had just about killed her in a hit and run. “She's in surgery right now for numerous serious injuries. We've been tailing Janice and Tina so we can confirm it is not them. Where were you this morning Amy? Getting my insulin prescription refilled. I'm diabetic and can't use nannites due to an allergy to the medium they are suspended in.” LPS called and confirmed what I had said and agreed that someone was trying to set us up. “We are all three looking at a couple of colleges this next year. We graduated with honors and are planning on going to college for further studies in either portal physics or perhaps computer design and engineering for the space program.” It was a surprise to the LPS agents when they found several letters of recommendation from our various science teachers. “You three are definitely different and that's for sure. Who taught you to fight like that? You dropped all three of us so fast we never stood a chance!” “I read, and watch fighting shows. You would be surprised what you can learn if you pay attention. You guys caught me by surprise when you grabbed me so I did what I could to avoid being held, and then when the other two of you started to come to his aid, I moved the way I have seen others do in fights against larger opponents. When it comes to staying free I will fight dirty and not hold back. I'm not a little. I'm two inches over the limit to be called a little. As for Tina, She has to wear diapers thanks to what Marry did to her. Her control is improving big time, and by the time we get ready for college she will have full control back. As for Marry being run over, I want to thank whoever did it to her! She's been a bitch to us all three of us since she first met us and found out we are smarter than her!” LPS did their best to determine if I was really a little wearing platform shoes of some kind or actually telling the truth. The officers measured my height and were disappointed to find out I was over 6 feet tall and thus not a little. I almost slapped the next one when he pulled my panties back to check for any accidents. It was even worse for Tina. She had a very wet diaper on and barely restrained herself when he asked where her mommy was at. “My mother is at home and I am not a little. This is caused by whatever the hell Mary injected me with a few weeks ago. I am am two inches over the height of a little and you have no reason to try to adopt me or try to take me to an adoption center. I have spare diapers with me, and was going to change until you idiots decided to see if you could piss off Amy.” Amy dropped the officer to his knees when he tried to take her, and send her to a an adoption center as a little. In less than three seconds she dropped him to the floor, and then knocked him out. “Anyone else feel like being stupid? Janice kept the other two officers back until Amy had calmed down. She would have hurt them badly, maybe even killed them. Janice glared at the officers as we walked to the nearest restroom so Amy could change. Amy lifted her skirt and removed the soaked diaper before using wipes to clean herself off. The fresh diaper was put into place and auto adjusted to the right size for her. With it taped in place and her jeans pulled back up we left the restroom. The out cold LPS agent was being tended to by paramedics, which made us all three smile. The rest of the time was spent trying to figure out how to get close enough to marry to inject her with both needles. Seeing her turn into a baby would be priceless. She could spend the rest of her life messing, and wetting her diapers, as well as drinking from a bottle. She tried to do that to me and to Amy so it was fair in my mind. We had a blast at the mall and played several arcade game before going to the bookstore to browse for books. The first lady to see us asked us if we wanted our mommy to buy us some cute littles books she could read to us at bedtime. “Actually, I came in to see if the books I had ordered arrived yet. I ordered the two books on portal theoretical physics and the one book on quantum entanglement. My name is Amy Jones.” The lady never even blinked. “That's cute, honey. Playing grownup for your mommy?” When she went to check my panties it is a good bet she never expected to find herself on the floor trying to figure out how a person that is barely over 6 feet tall knocked her down so fast and easily when she is nearly 12 feet tall. The lady landed on her back and blinked in shock a moment. “If I want you to check my panties I will tel you. Until then you will keep your hands to yourself or next time you will get hurt.” Another little walked out quietly and smiled at me before turning the corner and going out of my sight. Janice helped the lady to her feet and then joined me in filing an official complaint against the lady. I got my books for a 10% discount with a smile from the manager. “My apologies about that. She's been needing a good lesson for a while so consider this part apology, and part thank you for knocking her down a few notches.” I think he all but drooled over Janice, and she was just as bad. I can't blame her though, he was cute. He was single, but too damned big for me. Perhaps in college I could find someone special. We grabbed a bite to eat and I ordered the spiciest food on the menu. Everyone else stared at me as I added super hot sauce to my order, and ate it. Janice and Tina laughed, and then launched into a discussion about our favorite subject. We were discussing portal physics, and quantum entanglement theories for nearly an hour before a man interrupted us. “You three certainly have a real good understanding of the subject. Are you attending the university?” “Not yet. Who exactly are you?” “I'm Professor Rosewill. I teach portal and advanced physics at the university.” We bombarded him with questions and he seemed delighted to answer them for us. “You three are a breath of fresh air. So very few of my students seem to understand this subject so well. Are you three going to go to the university this next school year?” “It's a toss up between here and a couple of others. We want to find one that will not treat Tina and I like littles. We thought about Braysin or perhaps Gray university as well as trying for the higher technologies university.” “Well, whichever one you chose, they will be lucky to have you. Watch out for the Braysin one though, they don't like anyone under nine feet tall.” After that we all went home and agreed to meet in two more days to discuss how to get to our mutual pain in the ass without getting caught. We wanted to Take Marry down and teach her a lesson she would never forget. That idea was discussed when we got together again. “She hangs out at the shopping center on the other side of town. They cater mainly to those with lots of money. They would call the police on us in a heartbeat if they saw us so we can't get her there.” After more discussion we came up with a plan we felt would work. “She has a pool she goes to all the time and we can catch her there. When she comes out we catch her off guard, and get her while she is in a crowd, then we disappear until the stuff takes effect. She will be totally humiliated and everyone nearby will see her in a diaper.” Marry and her friends caught up to us the next day outside the mall. “Well well well. Looks like we have a couple of lost babies.” None of us ever did like Marry and it was so tempting to beat the shell out of her for her big mouth. Another of her friends laughed and piped up. “Is this your mommy? Do you need a diaper change?” Jill tried to grab me and that was all the more excuse I needed to make her look stupid. Within a second she was on the ground with a broken nose from hitting the pavement face first. Marry and the other three quickly jumped in and the short lived fight was on. Marry tried to jab me with a syringe full of a nasty orange substance but dropped it instead when my kick hit her in the left knee and all but destroyed it as she hit the ground in pain. Mary had chosen the wrong spot for a fight as the cameras here do not work. With all of her friends down for the count we injected her with both syringes and stuck three fit rite diapers in her purse. Janice tossed the empty syringes in a truck about 100 feet away that had plates designating it as a farm truck. No one would look through all the junk in the back for any syringes. What was in the broken syringes Mary had attempted to jab us with I had no clue or any desire to find out. She was going to have her own problems shortly when she began shrinking and losing control. The diapers in her purse would easily fit a little about 5 feet tall and would look bad for her when they found her wet, messy, and not wearing a diaper. The diapers in her purse had her name on them in permanent marker. So far only two places used fit rite diapers and both were etiquette businesses. Seeing her try to talk her way out of this would be interesting but we did not dare stick around. Thank goodness we were good at sneaking past cameras. We waited for the cameras to move to view another area then we moved through their current blind spots. Thankfully the mall was to cheap to use up to date cameras. We laughed as we thought about Marry starting to shrink as well as to lose control. Her friends would have some explaining to do about whatever was in the remaining syringe she had planned to use on us. All three of us got inside the mall and stopped in the nearest restroom to change our own wet diapers. Janice made it through her change then turned and got sick into the toilet. When she finished getting sick she was already sweating heavily and staggering. “Stay back! Don't touch me! Hit the emergency button!” Janice passed out a second later. Amy looked frightened when I hit the emergency panic button on the wall. It sounded an emergency alert and forced every camera in the area to turn and focus on this area until security reset them. Security came running. My senses hit me a half second before it was too late for them. “Stop! Infection! Call the contagion office!” The idiots did not listen to me thinking of me as a little. The first one reaching me tried to check my diaper until he got a whiff of something and got violently ill. Less than 30 seconds later the other security guards were pushing everyone back while other guards locked down the mall to attempt to stop an outbreak of something. I felt a little lightheaded and messed my diaper uncontrollably. The log pushed itself into the seat of my diaper and then spread everywhere as it could not go any further back and was forced by the diaper to expand everywhere else. The plastic crinkled as the seat pushed out then expanded everywhere else. This was the worst mess I had ever made and it made me feel sorry for those littles forced to sit in this mess for hours on end before being changed. Security slid a radio to Amy while I spent several minutes cleaning and changing out of my ruined diaper. Janice was still out cold and with a little work I got her rolled onto her side in case she got sick again. Amy talked on the radio to the security who relayed everything to the people coming in contamination suits. She told them about Marry and her friends attacking us and about the prank we pulled on her. I came out of the restroom and saw Amy bending over and messing herself uncontrollably. As tears flowed down her face. This would be the end of our freedom and our entry into diapers and nurseries for life thanks to Marry. I helped amy into the restroom and then got her cleaned up and into a diaper. I slid it under her then remembered it had to be told to adjust or it might not fit her as her hips were a bit bigger than mine. “Adjust.” The diaper got a little wider and a few inches longer. I pulled the front up and into place then taped it securely shut. Her fate was now likely sealed as was mine. With help from her we got Janice into another clean diaper. I threw away the used one and made sure to get her rolled onto her side again. She was still out cold and not responding to anything. Her body was burning up with heat and that worried me as it could kill her. Amy got back on the small radio and relayed everything to the security guards. It was a relief to see men in specially sealed suits show up and walk over to us. They took samples of the air and then began to take out vital signs. 45 minutes later they had us in ambulances heading at full speed to a contagion center. The doctors got Janice into a cold bath to help bring her body temperature down. She was shrinking and messing mass amounts as she did so. Amy and I told the doctors what had happened and held nothing back. Two hours later our bodies had beat off whatever was in the syringe Marry had tried to inject us with. Amy cried when they changed her into a littles diaper and fed her a bottle of littles formula. She could keep nothing else down and her control was gone so she needed the diapers until her body fought off whatever she had been exposed to. The needle had only grazed her arm and this was the effect it had on her. Janice woke up finally and was now only barely five feet tall with absolutely no control. Mom visited us everyday and kept us up to date on what she was allowed to tell us. I hated it here and being treated like a baby because of my height. I shrank down to 5' 9” while Amy shrank to 5' 8”. Mother refused to tell us what had happened to Marry and her friends or very much of anything about what was going on outside of our confinement. The plague spread like mad and was hard as hell to stop. The syringe stolen by Marry had been slated for destruction as soon as an antidote could be found for it's effects. Mary was laying flat on her back as her mother wiped her bottom and put her in a fresh pull up. “Where are we going this afternoon? I'm tired of all these doctors visits. I'm feeling much better and already starting to grow again.” “I know, baby. You will be okay soon enough. Thank goodness for you that the injection they gave you was indeed only supposed to last six months before allowing you to start growing and regain control again. Do you need a bottle before we go?” “I'm not a baby! I have been on solid food for two months now, mother!” “I don't even know why you keep those ridiculous diapers and other things around unless you are planning to adopt!” Her mother smiled. I have a baby coming soon honey. She just does not know it yet is all. I have more of those special diapers your friends gave you to use and more formula. The crib and playpen arrive tomorrow. All done. Grab your bag and let's go. We have a very important stop to make to get the new baby ready for coming home in a few weeks. She will love the nursery!” “Is it anyone I know? Is it Amy or or that bitch Tina?” “No, I have no idea where they vanished to. No one knows. All three of them met with some important little a few months ago and then vanished. The ministry only tells me that the matter is closed and that thankfully my research into a cure helped find one before anymore people died. The two of them pulled into a nursery center for littles and got out or the car. Mary smiled until she saw her friends through the glass being restrained in cribs and diapered by mechanical arms. “What the hell?” Arms reached out and grabbed Marry. “Why you decided to steal a dangerous virus from my lab I'll never know. You saw it was marked as not safe to even be touched by bare hands. Your friends are where they belong and soon I will have my precious baby back. Mary screamed and struggled as the arms removed her clothing and then finally her pull up as they drug her into the nursery to be diapered and regressed. “You can't do this to me! I'm not a little!” “It was not my idea. I just agreed with it. Let me introduce three individuals who helped set this all up and keep you of jail for life. “I'm sure you recognize Captain Hellion of the third hellcats lightning brigade. This nice young lady lady here is now only known as Shadow. This one is corporal ghost. This last one is corporal technomancer. They are all four members of the Hellcats. Janice, April, and Amy removed their helmets to reveal their true identities. Mary screamed and struggled as the diaper was slid under her and a suppository slid into her bottom before the diaper was pulled shut tightly and taped around her waist. The scanners scanned the bar codes on the uniforms of the four watching Mary be diapered while still struggling to escape. “I'll fucking kill you for this!” A bottle of formula silenced her as she was dressed in a shirt and short skirt that did nothing to hide her diapered state. In the other cribs her friends lay still and watched cartoons mindlessly while drinking from bottles. They never seemed to notice when they started to mess themselves. “That virus killed 38015 people before we found a cure for it! You are lucky that you are being treated this way instead of spending life in jail!” Mary glared at everyone as her mom smiled at her. “Mary, we all felt you did not deserve life in prison and talked with the judge on your behalf. We don't think you would have survived in prison. Your friend, Ginger volunteered to come here and be regressed in an effort to atone for her part in this mess. She was never told what you planned to do. When you tried to inject Amy, She knocked the first syringe from your hands. She tried hard to save you from making a huge mistake. She got some of the stuff in her and almost died as well. You will be a sweet baby with full knowledge of what you did.” Mary glared at Ginger as she came waddling over to her in a diaper, short skirt and shirt. “I am here voluntarily to atone for my part in this mess, Marry. When you finally come to feel remorse for your actions I'll be waiting for you again with open arms. I don't know if you will ever forgive me for this. I told your mother and my mother everything about us. I love you. Mary. My mom knows and is willing to let us try this together. Jane is dead. She died three days after I knocked the syringe out of your hands. It's my fault for not stopping you sooner. I intend to pay for my mistakes and not try to deny my fault in this whole mess. It's not so bad in here. The diapers are comfortable and you have no worries about food or care in here. No worries about hooking up and getting pregnant or hooked on drugs. They have lots of cool cartoons for us to watch and learn from. In nine months they will see how you feel about things and then decide from there. I'll be out in six months, but to be honest, I like the diapers. These fit rite diapers that auto adjust to your body feel so good and hold a lot as well. I know you hate me right now but in nine months, who knows. Maybe you will realize I still love you.” Ginger waddled back to her crib where mechanical arms gently lifted her up and back into it. A few moments later Mary was still struggling as she messed her diaper uncontrollably. “I'll be back to pick you up in a week honey. You will love your new nursery. Maybe we can get Ginger to come over and play on weekends.” Marry cried as the arms massaged the mess into her bottom and then left her to lay in it for a while as part of her punishment. The virus affected mainly amazons and a smaller portion of inbetweeners. A few littles got sick and had to spend time in hospitals that were flooded with patients. Amy, and Tina are credited with being smart brave littles. They helped to alert the right agencies right away and tried their best to prevent the virus from spreading. The fact that they had chosen special diapers that adjusted to fit them perfectly made many amazons think of them as good little girls who were sensible enough to at least wear the right diapers when out and about with their mommy. The press was told that Janice was their mommy and it saved them from being forced into nurseries. In the end 385,009 amazons died from the plague that spread worldwide like wildfire in dry brush. 903 inbetweeners died, and 132 littles died. It had taken Mary's mother and her staff working hand in hand with the government almost seven months to finish creating a cure for the mess. Had the two littles, and their amazon mommy not intervened, Marry would have gone to jail for life and likely died or been adopted out after being shrunken.. Every year new cases of the virus show up but thanks to the inoculations it does not do much more than give a person a slight fever for a few days. When the media blitz died down people noticed that Amy, tina, and Janice had vanished. The ministry of justice refused to comment and merely said that treaties and international laws granted them a chance to start over in peace. No one knew they had joined the Hellcats except for a select few. Raven smiled as she put the file away and approved the promotions of all three. A knock on her office door surprised her. “Enter.” The door opened and Amy waddled in. “I think It's time I went on maternity leave now, ma'am. Janice has threatened to force march me here and Tina agreed to help her. I'm only eight months along.” Raven laughed. “Eight months along with twins! You were supposed to be on leave a month ago, and light duty four months ago!” “I know, ma'am. But you vanished thanks to minister Jaro and someone had to keep the paperwork in order while you made his life a living hell. You ever going to declassify what happened?” Raven laughed. “Nope! Besides, you already know everything that happened! Now go the barracks and and go home for a while! That's an order, lieutenant! I am ordering you to take four months leave or I'll have Janice come babysit you with Tina to help!” Yes, ma'am. Lieutenant?” Raven smiled. You three earned it. You kept this entire company going in my absence and even saved Luke once. You three did more than file papers for me. You guys used your brains and tracked down every lead and every scrap of information for me. Besides, if I did not promote you, the company would string me up by my boot laces until I did!” Raven chuckled as Amy left her office. END Hope you good folks liked this story. Not sure when I'll get the next one done enough to post. All comments and questions welcomed, oh and one more thing, NO MORE EFFING TORNADOES AND GOLF BALL SIZED HAIL! lol.

I've just been informed that my story "Wrong is Wrong" is being searched for, or was being searched for a while back. It was part of the diaper dimension, but I quit the project about 5 years ago. I've recently gotten the bug again and have planned to start it again. I believe I have it on my external hard drive and will upload it if I find it.

Im trying to write my first diaper dimensuon story. Can anyone tell me what countries are in the diaper dimension, or at least the most used in stories? What are the countries like? Compared to our world.

let me start out buy saying that this is my first posted work anywhere so I hope its not to cringe worthy and keep in mind that my writing can be very inconsistent. Warning swear words ahead First Arc “I am Emma” Part 1 Great start Absurd things flashed through my mind, complete blackness, a surgical room, giant sized hands hovering over me, giant faces looking down at me and lastly a giant women's face looking down at me with tears in her eyes, all of this time blurred in my memory until I finally awoke. My eyes crept open to see a room that was partly lit by the morning sun but there was a couple of things off about the room it was huge and everything in it was way oversized then there was large wooden bars In front of me, the large bed and dresser alone were odd, I pushed against the soft thing I was laying on to get a better look at the room “if I didn't know better I would think that I was in a crib for a giant baby but then again there was the large bed but how could that be it's just silly I must be dreaming” I shook my head in the hope of shaking off the dream “nope” I said and went to pinch myself only to notice what I was wearing it was a onsie that I had seen on baby's a hundred times and was that… “am I wearing a diaper” I softly screamed to myself and patted my crotch yep no doubt it was a diaper and I may not be an expert on the subject but I was quite sure it was wet “this is some crazy dream and I am going to wake up now” I said then slapped myself the only thing that happened was the sound of a person being startled awake, I looked over to where the sound came from and I saw a giant sitting in an oversized chair “oh shit” I said clamping my hand over my mouth then it spoke “your awake” my mind was racing “I have seriously got to dreaming a giant is talking to me” I tried slapping myself again, the giant immediately rushed over to my side “please don't hurt yourself little one” my back hit the wall and a light popped on, in the light I could see that the giants face was distinctly feminine “ok I don't think I’m dreaming” I muttered to myself and the face smiled down at me “no little one you aren't dreaming” my heart started racing with my head “where am I if I’m not dreaming?” “I think that's a question for later” and she smiled down at me “Lay back down and we can talk later for now just rest” I definitely looked up at her “no, I want to know where I am” the giant let out a sigh “please little one I promise we will talk more...” “you want to eat me” as soon as the thought ran through my head it escaped my mouth, the giant started laughing “no I have no intentions of eating you” she chuckled and reached out to me, I tried to move really I did but my body just wouldn't respond “don't worry your safe with me” and her hand lifted me up with ease. The giant sat on the chair that she was sleeping on before I finally came to myself and tried wiggling out of the giants grip “please hold still” her hand rested on my chest and held me against her with ease then I did something I later regretted, opening my mouth I bit her hand, having been freed momentarily I jumped out of her lap and crashed to the floor. Part 2 The lay of the land It was the heartbeat I felt first the strong heart beating rapidly against my ear. The crys came next “I’m sorry, I’m so sorry please be alright, please come back to me” then the warm drops fell on my face waking me up again, I pushed at the giant again this time thankfully we were on the ground and I managed to run under the large bed “I’m so sorry” came the giants voice again, the pain returned then and my head felt like it was to going burst “LEAVE ME ALONE” I shouted as I saw her face looking at me “please let me hel…” “JUST LEAVE ME ALONE” I shouted again and the face retreated “please…” “GO” I screamed and I heard the door close “fucking real dream” I held my head trying to ease the pain. After some time I let go of my head and looked at my hands they were wet “are these tears? No the giant is trying to trick me” I looked up as I heard footsteps getting louder and the door opened a crack, something was slid inside and the door closed again “I’ve left some pain medicine for you” the voice was still sobbing I couldn't help myself and peaked my head out and saw a large plastic cup with some purple liquid in the bottom of it “please drink some it will take the pain away” “I’m not falling for it” I shouted back “its poison or something” and the pain returned “I’ll try some first if it makes you feel better” the pounding in my head was making me really want to believe this giant woman “open the door slowly and show me” I called, the door opened again enough for her arm to squeeze through and I could see that she was on her knees, she lifted the cup to her lips and tilted her head back slightly then returned the cup to the floor, another tear started falling down her cheek till she brushed it away “close the door” I said and the door closed again. “This has to be a bad idea” I thought “just try it she had some so it can't be to bad” I shook my head “great now I’m not even of one mind” with one last look around I darted for the cup and dragged it back under the bed. Looking into the cup the liquid had indeed gone down that settled it I picked up the cup and tipped the liquid into my mouth, the moment I first swallowed all the pains of my body eased into the background until it was completely gone “that's some good meds” I murmured to myself “now for the next problem I looked down at my attire and unsnapped the crotch to reveal the white diaper and started pulling at the tapes “what the F they won't move fine then I’ll try...” I pushed down on the waistband trying to take it off that way no dice I couldn't even rip the damn thing “fine that can wait” venturing out again I climbed the sheets onto the bed and over to the window. After ten minutes of pushing, lifting and eventually hitting it the window would not move, I turned around in defeat and scanned the room for something to use but beside the things that I couldn't lift everything was soft and unusable to break the window. After an hour of searching the room and coming up empty I collapsed next to the door with the nice cool wall against my back “damn I’m not getting out of this without going through the giant” I shook my head then shouted “hey giant are you still there?” a moment of silence then “I’m still here and please don't call me giant my name is Rose” came the voice from the other side “good for you giant” I called back “this isn't going very well for our first day” I could hear the sadness in her voice, I sighed to myself and thought about how I bit her “I’m Emma” “for Emily?” she asked “yeah but I prefer Emma” the silence returned “I really am sorry” I couldn't help but shake my head “don't be sorry jumping away from you wasn't the smartest idea on my part… umm... sorry for biting you” “thank you Emma” it was oddly surreal talking to a giant that was on the other side of the wall knowing that she could easily open the door and probably capture me yet she stayed there all this time, my stomach growled then alerting me to how hungry I was, a chuckle came from the other side of the door “I can hear that would you like something to eat?” I laughed “if you have something to eat I wont say no” “ok just stay there I’ll be right back” and I heard footsteps going down what I assumed was a hallway, I looked up at the door handle smiled to myself and shook my head “the giant leaves and I wouldn't even be able to open the damn door” I thought to myself. The footsteps returned “may I open the door?” she asked I immediately got to my feet and walked closer to the bed “ok but slowly” it did, the door slowly opened and I could see Rose’s face “I’m sorry its the best I can do on short notice” she said and a large bowl was pushed through the gap, I looked over at it “is that…” “baby food” she finished “yeah” I just sighed “well now I’m sure you can't fatten me up with that” Rose smiled “don't worry there's plenty of time for that” I snorted with a short laugh but I hadn't known her long enough to know if she was joking or not “eat up” I looked up at her “you first” again she smiled and dipped a finger in the bowl, brought it to her mouth and sucked on it, immediately she began gagging and I was sure that she had done something to it “I am really sorry that is disgusting” I stared at her for a moment more than motioned for her to close the door. The door was closed and I dragged the bowl back to the bed and picked up the plastic spoon it was bigger than I was used to but there was no doubt that it was made for a child “please eat slowly” I don't know why but that comment really dug at my nerves “just because you are larger than me and put me in this stupid get up doesn't mean I’m a baby” I shouted, I looked down at the bowl again and had a small bite it wasn't great but I didn't see why she made that face it was just a bit sweet “I’m sorry litt… er Emma” I groaned “when am I going to wake up” “theres somethings that I should probably tell you while you eat” she told me how I wasnt on earth, I wasn't even in the same dimension that I was born in I wanted to tell her that she was full of it so I did “your full of shit inter dimensional travel is just a thing in books and movies” She chuckled “we are a bit smarter” and she went on to tell me that her race the Amazon’s invented it quite some time ago one of the first things they found was that most of the multiverse was inhabited by Littles in other words me and the other humans though I could somewhat understand why they call us littles, littles were then taken from their worlds and “adopted” by Amazons this was originally done to try and make the littles lives better and to fill then need to care for something that most Amazons had but soon it had become a status symbol to have a Little as a pet in some countries thankfully we were not currently in one, then she told me that it was quickly known that littles even though able to live in their own worlds it turned out that we choked on food easily hence the baby food like I was going to choke of some damn food, our bladders seemed to get worse the longer we stayed in this dimension and here I was hoping that they had just drugged me for a long time explaining waking up in a wet diaper, before taking the last spoon fulls she told me that Amazons didn't have that many children in their world which seemed odd to me since they have that need to care for thing and Littles took that place as their permanent babies, I cracked up laughing when she slid an oversized phone under the door with a picture on one of her friends littles it was a grown woman in a way to childish dress with a diaper clearly poking out underneath then I stopped when my brain caught up she was going to do this to me “no way I am no ones baby apart from my boyfriends we just met last month I have to get back to him he's probably wondering where I am” the last of my words trailed off “Emma what's the last thing you remember?” I thought about it “I was studying for my year twelve midterms I went to sleep and woke up here why?” “curiosity” now that was a lie “this has been a strange way of us meeting” I laughed “I’m surprised that there isn't some parenting book for this” I put as much scorn into the word parenting as I could and I heard her clear her throat “well most Amazons drug there littles at first so the little cant speak or walk” the thought that Amazons drugged littles sent a shiver down my spine but if she wasn't lying then she had done something special for me and look how that turned out “I bet your regretting it now” I said and knocked my head against the wall I had my back against “this is so fucked up” and buried my head in my hands.

Okay, here's the disclaimer: This is a one-shot. I have no interest in trying to make a full-sized story out of this, I'm not subverting any tropes, this one is really straightforward and cliché. This is not a work of art, this is not a greater message about the nature of man - if you want character growth or deeper meaning, go read one of my other stories. This is tropey garbage, and it's intended to be just that. @Jj7988582 (come on man, that's too many numbers :P) posted this in the Idea Adoption thread and it tickled my fancy, so here we go. Wishes Do Come True Felicity Morgan hated her birthday. She absolutely loathed it. Every year, her mommy made her wear the poofiest, frilliest, most ridiculous dresses. Every year she invited the same six people to celebrate and every year she had to put up with a clown, or a piñata, or mandatory dancing, or a day at the pool. Her life was bad enough under normal circumstances, but her birthday was the worst. She had been turning three years old every year for the past six years. And tomorrow, she would be two years old again. There was no growth, no advancement, no hope that she'd ever be out of the diapers that her mommy kept her in, day in and day out. She was resigned to it, mostly. She was a Little, she had known from a very early age that this was the most statistically likely outcome. She was born with naturally curly blonde hair and big blue eyes and rosy red lips... she had been doomed from birth. She had actually made it farther than she expected before she had been snapped up. All the way to her twenty-third birthday. Poop, I'm twenty-nine years old now. I'll be thirty next year! But she wouldn't. Next year, she would be three... for a whole day. Just like today. She toddled down the hall, the skirts of her dress flouncing overtop the ruffled petticoat. This year she was Bo Peep and all of her "friends" had been dressed as sheep and they hated her for it. "It's not my fault," she said defensively to Janie in the hall. "My mommy picked the theme and called everyone else's Amazons!" "Yeah well," Janie said in her woolen sheep costume that bulged out at the crotch - the other Littles were all given extra thick diapers to compensate for the fact that no one would be able to see their diapers under the sheep costumes. "You still suck, Felicity." Janie bumped into her on purpose as she walked by, knocking Felicity to the ground... unfortunately, her diaper was so thick and so heavy - she hadn't been changed in hours and had already been fed four bottles - that she couldn't manage to stand up again. And so her birthday continued to get worse. "Mommy!" she called helplessly from her spot on the ground, wiggling and kicking her feet but unable to do so much as roll over in the ridiculous pink monstrosity that was her dress. The dancing sheep on the skirt stared up at her, mocking, as she flailed. "Mommy help!" "Did my little baby fall down?" her mommy cooed. Penelope Morgan was the pinnacle of "soccer mom" despite the fact that her own kids were grown and left years ago and she'd never let Felicity even think about joining a sport. She wore yoga pants year round and whatever blouse style was trendy at the time. Right now it was "cold shoulder" and she was wearing a dark blue blouse with tiny flowers all over it... with big round holes where the shoulders should have been. Her sandy blonde hair was tied up in a high ponytail and her sunglasses rested atop her head, despite the fact that she probably wouldn't be going outside at any point during the party. "Help Mommy," Felicity held her hands out for help, but her mommy only crouched nearby to tease her. "Such a little baby," she cooed. "Are we sure you're turning three this year? Maybe you should be turning one. Cora's mommy decided that she was turning one this year and she got put back in crawler diapers. Maybe that's what we should do with you! You'd be so cute crawling around all the time... " "No mommy, please!" she began, feeling flustered and helpless, but she remembered Penelope's weakness. "If you did that... I wouldn't be able to wear dresses!" "Oh pooh," her mommy huffed, scooping her up. "You're right, my sweet little baby. I guess you're turning three after all. I'd hate for all of those lovely skirts and dresses to go to waste." Felicity hated dresses. She hated frills. She hated the color pink. She had hated it all long before she had been "adopted", she had been a strictly t-shirt and blue jeans woman, athletic, outgoing. A tomboy through and through. But Penelope had put a stop to all of that the moment she had claimed poor Felicity. From that moment forward it had been fussy dresses and fussy hairstyles and pink painted fingernails. She had pierced Felicity's ears and promised that the girl would never have to wear yucky old pants ever again. She missed pants. She missed pockets. She missed being able to walk without skirts bouncing and diapers crinkling. She missed being an adult. And she never missed it more than on her birthday. "Okay, birthday girl," her mommy beamed, setting her down in the high chair of honor at the head of the table. Sheep glared at her from all around, Janie and Cora, Eden and Molly, Paige and Logan. All of her "friends" - the Littles she was forced to play with regularly. She disliked most of them - she felt bad for Cora, she hated Paige... the only one she even liked a little was Molly. Molly had been a tomboy too and had been in diaper-and-dress hell for three years. They commiserated. Paige was the worst, she had started out as Peter but her mommy had decided she wanted a girl instead... but Paige liked it. She was a tattletale and a brat, she declared herself the princess of everything and would scream - literally scream - if she didn't get her way. And then everyone else would get in trouble for making "poor little Paige" scream. "Happy birthday Felicity!" Paige giggled. Felicity often dreamed about wishes. She wished on a star ever night... just last night she had wished that Paige would be eaten by a bear. But that didn't seem likely. "I hope you get the frilliest, most wonderfullest dresses for your birthday!" Felicity begged her mommy to stop inviting Paige, but it got ignored. Paige was a "proper little girl" and was seen as a good influence. With six pairs of sheep eyes on her, most of them angry, she sighed and waited for whatever confectionary monstrosity awaited her this year. The cake was a big green meadow with cotton candy sheep jumping over fences and a frilly Bo Peep standing at the center, wearing an obvious diaper. "It's perfect!" Felicity's mommy cheered, and the other mommies and daddies clapped along as they put the candle - the big number three - on the cake for the sixth year in a row. Felicity remembered how she had hope that first year, that they'd let her grow up. Three was too old for diapers, after all. It had been a terrible shock to wake up the next morning to be told that she was back to being two. It wouldn't be a shock this year. It was how Penelope always started the day after her birthday. With a series of reminders that she was a Little, and that she would be two years old, sucking on bottles and pacifiers, eating in a high chair, sleeping in a crib, and helplessly wetting her diapers... forever. "Make a wish, Felicity dear," her mommy grinned as she slid the lit cake nearer the birthday girl. I wish I were the Amazon and you were the Little, she wished with all her might before blowing out the candle. "Hooray!" everyone cheered. "I hope you wished for new dresses," her mommy grinned, holding up a dress with a skirt so short it may as well have been a belt. "This year's fashion is short short skirts! I won't even have to squeeze your diaper to check, isn't that fun?" "Yay!" Felicity cheered, false enthusiasm in her voice. She would be trying on at least three of her new dresses before the end of the party, before her mommy sat in the middle of the living room and breastfed her in front of everyone. Like she did every year. She knew better than to fuss, she knew better than to groan. She would cheer and bounce at every new dress or she would be punished. And birthday punishments were always the worst. Last year she had to sing the awful teapot song until every mommy said it was perfect, but every time someone had a complaint - a foot in the wrong place, not looking happy enough, her diaper not being messy enough. She had been put to bed in tears, sobbing her heart out and wishing the day would just end. Felicity was already wishing the day would just end. But she had many hours yet to suffer through. When she was finally stripped of her ridiculously puffy birthday diaper, when it was sodden and beyond disgusting, it was bedtime. She was given a quick bath - she didn't even remember what it was like to bathe alone - and put in sheep pajamas, of course, with a think nighttime diaper. "Well birthday girl," her mommy said, hugging her close. "It was another great day. I love you so much, my little sweetie. I'm so glad you're never going to grow up. Three is all you'll ever be, and that is so perfect." "I love you mommy," she said with a smile, hating the woman with everything she was. "I love you too, sweet pea," her mommy kissed her on the forehead and laid her down in the crib, her nightly prison, before pulling up the bars until they did their sickening click. Felicity stared out the window after her door was closed, using the bars of the crib to help her pull herself to her feet. She frowned when she realized her diaper was already wet - her toilet training was long since gone. She looked every night for shooting stars, for one to wish on. Usually she wished for freedom, but tonight she hoped for something else. And she almost cried out in joy - watching for little things, for rays of hope, was the only thing that kept her sane. She saw it - a real shooting star. I wish I were the Amazon and Penelope was the Little, she wished with all she was, from the tip of her nose to the tips of her toes. The shooting star streaked across the sky, twinkling, and she laid back down in her bed, pulling the blanket over her and hugging her only true friend in the world, Murphy the Bear - the one she pretended would eat Paige some day. With heavy eyes and a heavy heart, she drifted off to sleep, not looking forward to tomorrow - when her mommy would welcome her back to being two. * * * She had the strangest dreams, Felicity realized as she rubbed the sleep from her eyes. She sat up with her eyes clenched shut and stretched a big stretch. She felt around for Murphy... and opened her eyes when she could find them. He was gone. So were the crib bars. So was her nursery! She jolted, looking around... the room was familiar, but the angle was all wrong. This was mommy's room! But she was... It took her a long moment of her heart pounding before she realized that she could get out of bed. ON HER OWN! Felicity swung her legs out of bed and stood on her own two feet, towering above everything - the dresser, the bed, she was a giant! She had grown! She streched, slapping the pull-chain of the ceiling fan easily. "This is the best dream ever!" she crowed... but her voice sounded strange. "Hello?" a small voice came from the baby monitor beside the bed. "Hello? Something's gone wrong... " Felicity blinked several times before rushing to mommy's vanity... and seeing Penelope Morgan in the mirror. "Holy mother of monkeys," she breathed, the strongest swear she knew, "my wish came true! My wish came true!" She jumped for joy and it was only then that she realized... "I'm not wearing a diaper!" She patted her bottom, felt the skimpy underwear beneath the nightie. Her breasts felt much heavier than she expected, they weren't just bumps on her chest, they had weight and they swung a bit when she moved. And for some reason, they hurt a little. "Hello?" the small voice called. "I need help, I seem to be in my daughter's nursery... " A wicked grin spread across Penelope's face in the mirror. Felicity startled herself, she had seen that look on mommy's face before... and it took her a moment to realize that was her face now. And that she was the mommy. With delight, she put on a bra - struggling with the clasp, she hadn't worn one in years and her chest had never been that big, and a blouse, and yoga pants and strode to the nursery on her giant legs. The nursery smelled amazing. The scent of baby powder tickled her nose, the scent was familiar but new at the same time. She walked over toward the crib - seeing it from this angle was bizarre. It seemed so small... and the red-faced baby inside seemed equally as small. That's not a baby, she reminded herself. That's Penelope, the woman who has been torturing me for six years. "Good morning, baby Felicity," the Amazon cooed, attempting the same voice that she had heard countless mornings. "Your birthday is over, congratulations! You're two years old again!" "I'm not Felicity," the Little protested. "I'm Penelope! Something's gone wrong, I swear I'm you!" "Oh we're being a silly-butt this morning?" Felicity teased her tormentor, lowering the bars of the crib and lifting her high in the air. Her mommy's Little-eyes bulged and she quivered in fear at the height. Felicity grinned and threw the Little in the air, laughing. "My bouncing baby girl!" "Stop!" her mommy screamed. "Stop, I'm scared!" "Oh there's nothing to be scared of," Felicity cooed, bringing Penelope in for a tight hug. "Mommy would never drop her precious princess." "Please, something's gone wrong - there's been a mistake!" Penelope continued to protest, tears threatening the corners of her eyes. "I'll say something's wrong," Felicity agreed, relishing the ruse. "Someone has a wet diaper! Let's change your bottom and get you out of your pretty PJs and into a cute dress." "I'm not a Little," Penelope protested. "I'm an Amazon! I don't know what's happened... " "My silly baby and her pretend games," Felicity laughed as she carried Penelope over to the changing table and laid her down, buckling the hated strap over her mommy's Little tummy after stripping her of the sheep PJs. "You look like a Little, and you sound like a Little with an overactive imagination. You just had too much sugar yesterday, didn't you?" Felicity hated that excuse. She didn't ever choose to eat the sugar, she ate what she was given and then her feelings were blamed on the sugar - it was infuriating... but so delightful to use it against the same woman who had tormented her. "I need you to listen to me," Penelope was getting flustered, and it was delicious to Felicity. "I went to bed last night as an Amazon." The Little Penelope winced as Felicity tore the tapes from her diaper and balled the wet thing up, pretending that she wasn't listening. She looked at the stacks of diapers, trying to decide which one she wanted to inflict upon the one person she knew deserved it more than anyone else. On the one hand, she thought, I could go with the thinner one and let her experience what a leak feels like... but she won't know the absolute joyof being unable to walk correctly. On the other hand, I could put her in the thick ones, but she won't leak... "And when I woke up this morning," Penelope continued as Felicity took out the thinner diaper and slid it under her Little-mommy, trying not to grin. It was so different for her, looking from this angle. She powered Penelope and taped - knowing that her Little hands wouldn't be able to remove it - the diaper securely. "I was a Little in a crib! I need to see a doctor or something." "Well," Felicity laughed, walking to the closet and selecting one of her brand new ultra-short dresses, one that she had gotten for her birthday just yesterday. "I put a Little down in that crib last night, Felicity dear - and this morning a Little in a wet diaper was waiting for me. So everything seems normal to me." "You're not listening!" Penelope screeched. Felicity felt an unexpected wave of irritation, an urge to punish Penelope that took her by surprise. She reached down and grabbed a Silencer pacifier and popped it in the Little's mouth, inflating it until her cheeks bulged. Penelope clawed at it helplessly, tugging on the shield, pulling on the ring, trying desperately to deflate it... but she didn't have the strength. Felicity knew all too well that the Little body lacked the power to stop any of the torments the Amazons could bring. "I am listening," Felicity smirked. "I'm listening to a fussy Little who has woken up on the wrong side of bed. You're probably just dehydrated, dear. Let's go fix that." Her heart actually felt a little sad as the first tears began to roll down Penelope's cheeks, her cheeks - the Little cheeks she had worn her whole life. But it was only fair - it's exactly what Penelope would have done to her. She unbuckled the strap and pulled the dress on over the Little's head, working her arms through the sleeves, before scooping her up and grabbing Murphy the Bear from the crib. "Here comes Murphy," Felicity held the bear up, bringing it closer. "Oh, he looks hungry," she teased. Penelope often made her toys 'come to life', the turnabout felt right. "He's going to eat you!" Felicity used the stuffed bear, making growling and chomping sounds as she attacked every ticklish spot she knew that Little body had - the neck, the tummy, the ribs. Soon, Penelope was snorting with laughter behind the pacifier... and the sound brought genuine joy to my heart. The laughter coming from her was... musical, magical, even when muffled by the pacifier. It was confusing. Felicity carried the sniffling Penelope to the kitchen, intending to give her the first of what would be many, many bottles that day. She felt she had so much time to make up for. She has my body, Felicity thought, the body that she ruined. She'll have no bladder control, let's see how she likes it. She plopped Penelope in the high chair, the same one Felicity herself had made her birthday wish from the day before, and set about preparing the electrolyte fluid that Penelope used on her any time she was declared to be 'dehydrated'. Everything was so much easier to reach! Cabinets opened easily, nothing required shifting or maneuvering - for the first time in her life, she was living in a world sized for her. Penelope would take this for granted, she'd never been on the other side. Felicity hoped that the wish was permanent, but if she was only going to get one day, she was going to make sure Penelope understood the hell it was to be Little. Using her Amazon hands, which were able to lift and carry so much more than she was used to, she quickly mixed up the beverage and popped the ring on the Silencer, deflating it. "Plea- " Penelope began, but was quickly met with the nipple of a bottle. She turned her head sideways and spit it out. "Please, listen!" "Felicity Alexis Morgan," Felicity snapped, relishing the feeling of using all three names the same way Penelope did - only the first name was actually hers, Penelope had changed her middle name and her last name when the awful woman "adopted" her. "You are dehydrated. You are going to drink this bottle like a good girl, or I'm going to get your feeder paci. Is that how you really want to start today?" Felicity hated the feeder paci. She was tempted to get it anyway, to make Penelope experience the helplessness and frustration of not being able to control the flow of the liquid or escape it as it filled her mouth over and over, forcing her to swallow constantly until her throat hurt from it. But Penelope took the bottle in both hands and began sucking at the fluid. The rhythmic sucking from the Little's lips was strangely musical. Steady. Sure. Unexpectedly, Felicity's chest began to hurt and her right nipple felt cold. She reached down and felt a wet spot - listening to Penelope suckle at the bottle was making her lactate. She wanted little more than to take the bottle from her and replace it with her own nipple... but one thing she did want more was to have Penelope suffer the effects of the rehydrating beverage. She stood there, staring down at the adorable angel as she chugged, breathing through her nose between gulps from the bottle. She had to admit that the little red strawberry dress with its micro-skirt looked really cute on her body... the way her curly blonde hair bounced on her shoulders as she drank, the tiny click in her throat as she suckled. The way her eyes closed... she was really, really cute and Felicity had an overwhelming urge to snuggle her. Which was bizarre, because she was having those urges about her own body. The second the last drop was gone from the bottle, she released Penelope from the high chair... only to carry her to the couch. She lifted her blouse and fumbled with her bra.. a large wet spot was forming on each one. She unclipped the panel, freeing her nipple. "Wait," Penelope protested in her lap. "I don't want that! I'm really full, I don't want- " "Littles don't get a say," Felicity countered. "Littles never get a say. Amazons just do whatever they want, whenever they want and the Little just has to deal with it." Penelope's eyes widened as Felicity finally broke character - they both knew that Penelope wouldn't go off on a rant like that, but before she could say anything, her lips were around Felicity's Amazon nipple, Felicity's hand on the back of Penelope's head, forcing her forward, tilting her head back to encourage her mouth to open, forcing her to latch. And soon she was suckling contentedly. Felicity knew very well what feelings Penelope was having - conflicted feelings. Feelings of intense pleasure from the flavor of the milk, from the smell of it, mixed with feelings of resentment and helplessness. She wouldn't be able to pull away until the milk was gone. Felicity had never managed it, no matter how badly she wanted to. What she hadn't expected, what she didn't know, was how it felt from the Amazon side. The feeling was intense. Gratifying. Fulfilling. As the milk flowed from her body, as it was drawn out of her by the rhythmic suckling of the Little, she felt her heart flutter. She felt... love. She deeply loved the Little in her lap. The feeling caught her by surprise. She couldn't tell if it was a biological urge, if she was feeling Penelope's lingering emotions, if it was a fondness for herself... the last one seemed highly unlikely, she hadn't been able to look at herself in the mirror without wanting to cry since she'd been adopted. Her breast emptied too quickly. Penelope popped off and sat up, rubbing her eye with the back of one hand. "Felicity?" she mumbled. "Felicity, are you- " Felicity cut her off again, flipping her over and guiding her to the other nipple. She was ready for the rush of emotion this time, however. That same sense of overpowering calm, of contentment, of love, poured over her as her milk poured out of her and she found herself humming. It took her a moment to realize what it was... she had unconsciously begun humming the same song that her mommy always hummed during feedings. She stroked the Little's back - while Penelope was suckling, the feeling of their skin touching as she caressed the Little was electric, enticing... addicting. "Oh wow," Felicity murmured. She had no idea how incredible nursing felt for Penelope - if her mommy had actually had these feelings. Once again, it was over too soon. "Felicity," Penelope said groggily as she sat up again, "I really need to go... " she trailed off mid-sentence and her eyes widened. Felicity felt the diaper grow warm on her lap as Penelope finally got to experience what Felicity had felt several times a day for many years - the feeling of her body betraying her, of wetting her diaper like an infant, against her will. The Little's face clouded up in incredible sadness. "I peed myself!" she wailed. Felicity expected herself to feel bad, to feel guilty... but instead she felt needed. Penelope needed her. It felt... good. It felt good to watch Penelope sob her heart out. And it felt good on multiple levels. Felicity got a malicious, vengeful satisfaction out of it, out of her tormentor suffering the same way she had been made to suffer, but there was also another layer to it. That feeling of being wanted, of being necessary. She wiped Penelope's tears away from the Little cheeks. "Pretty awful, isn't it?" she asked. "You're in for a lot of it, too. Because I'm going to get that feeder and you're going to have another rehydrating bottle." "Please no," Penelope sobbed, her body shaking. "I'm so sorry. I had no idea that it felt this awful being Little." "Oh you've only gotten the tiniest taste, Felicity," the Amazon laughed. She didn't feel the slightest pang of guilt or remorse at the Little's tears. Deep down, somewhere in her Amazon heart, she knew that Littles cried. It was just a thing they did, like breathing. "Because you're Felicity now. I'm Penelope. I'm mommy. And we're going to fill you up nice and full and then you're going to do the teapot dance for ME. Do you remember how many times you made me sing that stupid song last year? It had to be a hundred. I stood there and danced and sang until I couldn't stand any more." "I'm sorry!" Penelope sobbed. "I'm sorry, I was wrong! It was wrong! I swear, change us back... I'll let you grow up... I won't treat you like a baby any more. I'm so sorry!" "Oh, you're sorry?" Felicity laughed a harsh laugh. "You've been me for all of two hours, my little prissy princess. I was trapped under your thumb for six years. You think two hours of drinking from a bottle and breastfeeding gives you an idea of the kind of life I lead? I think you need some time in the bouncer. I think you need to watch some cartoons. I think you need to be left alone in the playpen for an hour. But most importantly," Felicity said, lifting Penelope and cradling her, rocking her gently. "You need to calm down before you make yourself sick." She had done that enough times, and she really had no interest in being responsible for cleaning it up. She walked circles around the living room, rocking and shushing Penelope until she calmed down... only to take her back to the kitchen for another bottle. "Please Felicity," she whispered, her voice hoarse from crying. "No more." "Ah ah," Felicity scolded. "You're Felicity now. I'm mommy. You'll never guess what I wished for when I blew out my birthday candles yesterday. Well... you probably will since you're living it." She felt the diaper growing warm again as Penelope wet herself. "Ask me for your bottle, Felicity." "I don't want another bottle," she protested. "You're going to get another one or you're going to get the feeder - it's your choice. So, either ask me very nicely with your most perfect prissy princess manners for your bottle, or I'll get the feeder." "Please mommy," Penelope said, her eyes downcast. "May I have another bottle?" "You may, my sweet girl," Felicity smiled, preparing another rehydrating bottle. Penelope was a constant fountain now, she was overfull with the fluid and milk. It wouldn't be long at all now... she walked over to the plastic-bottomed playpen in the living room and stood Penelope in it, holding the bottle in the Little's mouth while she drank. "Don't you stop until it's gone, silly girl - or I'll refill it and we'll start again with the feeder." After another minute or so, she guided Penelope's hands up to hold it and stepped back. She was cute. Standing there, sucking a bottle, her diaper swollen and completely unhidden by the micro skirt, her blonde curls bouncing. Felicity went to her mommy's room - her room - to fetch her comm and take a photo... as she walked back to the room, she heard a forlorn wail. "Oh no... " "What's wrong, sweet princess?" Felicity asked innocently, holding up her comm and snapping a picture of the Little looking down as urine ran down her leg. "It leaked... " "What leaked, sweet girl?" Felicity asked with a smile. "The diaper leaked," Penelope said softly. "Whose diaper leaked?" Felicity grinned, leaning down and taking another photo. "My diaper leaked, mommy," Penelope whimpered. "Ask me for a thicker diaper, my cute, soggy-bottomed baby," Felicity laughed softly. "I never made you beg for a thicker diaper," Penelope said resentfully, staring up at Felicity. "Bullpoopie!" Felicity shouted. "You've made me beg for everything, you made me thank you for everything you did to me. Now beg or you're going to learn how much a spanking from an Amazon hurts a Little bottom." "Please mommy," Penelope quailed, "please will you put me in a thicker diaper?" "Of course, sweetiekins," Felicity snapped one last picture before guiding the bottle back into Penelope's mouth and carrying her back to the nursery. She didn't bother with the thicker daytime diapers, she went straight for the extra thick nighttime diaper. She stripped the sodden thinner diaper from the Little and tossed it, wiping her down and powdering her and loving every sweet moment of pulling that extra thick diaper closed and taping it snugly. She pulled the bottle out of Penelope's hands and set her down on the floor. "There you go, one nice and thick diaper. Now, try to take it off." "What?" Penelope looked at her quizzically. "Try to take it off," Felicity repeated. "Undo the tapes, wiggle out of it. Take it off." Felicity watched with perverse glee as Penelope tried with all her might, yanking on the tapes, wiggling her hips, but it was useless. Just as Felicity knew it would be. "Amazons sure do make diapers that a Little can't remove," she smirked. "And that thick diaper should last you a while, even though you RUINED MY BODY." "I.. I didn't know," Penelope stammered. "You didn't know?" Felicity echoed. "You didn't know that if you forcefeed someone liquids constantly and never let them use a toilet that their muscles eventually weaken to the point that they're useless? I don't believe for a moment that you didn't know." "Littles just have weak bladders, everyone knows that... " Penelope said defensively. "I got along just fine before you adopted me," Felicity snapped. "I was twenty-three years old. I had my whole life ahead of me, but I had a hard time - other Littles didn't want to be around me, and do you know why?" "Why?" Penelope asked meekly. "Because I was a target for predators," Felicity growled. "I had curly blonde hair and blue eyes and I was SHORT, even for a Little. And that made me... what, Mommy?" "Cute... " Penelope admitted. "A walking 'adopt me' sign," Felicity pushed Penelope gently on the back. "Walk to the living room," she commanded. Penelope tried her best, but she was obviously having a great deal of trouble walking with her legs spread apart by the massive diaper. "If you can't walk, you know what to do." "Yes mommy," the Little squeaked, dropping to her hands and knees. That heart flutter came as Felicity watched the adorable girl crawl, her butt way up in the air as it shook back and forth from the effort of crawling. She didn't understand these feelings, these urges that she got when looking at... what was essentially herself. "You see," Felicity continued, her gaze fixed on the Little's padded butt... even now, the wetness indicator was alerting her that Penelope was peeing. "No other Little wanted to get close to me. Because if I got snatched... when I got snatched, they might be caught along with me. And no Little wants that. How's that diaper feeling, sweetie? Is it still dry and comfy?" "I think I had an accident," Penelope said mournfully, "I really don't like it. How did you swap us?" "I wished upon a star," Felicity shrugged. "I guess sometimes wishes do come true. Maybe I just made enough of them that the universe felt it owed me one. I wished for freedom almost every night for the past six years." "I thought you were happy," Penelope sat down on her well-padded butt, sitting several inches off the ground from the padding alone, her legs splayed as tears welled up in her eyes. "You always said you loved me. I love you... I give you everything." "You torture me!" Felicity shouted. "You torment me, and if I fight back even the smallest amount, you punish me! You tell me I'm dehydrated or tired or I had too much sugar or I'm just fussy. You minimize me, you diminish me, you ignore me, you... " Penelope had started bawling again, her arms hanging limply at her sides as she sobbed. "Why are you crying?" Felicity demanded. "I don't know!" Penelope wailed. "I can't stop it!" Felicity understood that feeling all too well. Her torment was unending, she found herself crying a lot. She had a lot to cry about. But Penelope didn't, she'd barely done anything to her yet. Again, Felicity felt that wave of satisfaction, that feeling of being needed. She scooped Penelope up and sat on the couch, holding the sobbing Little in her lap and rocking her, soothing her. She was surprised when Penelope fell asleep in her lap. "You won't get to sleep too long," Felicity promised. "We have a lot of ground to cover yet, Penelope Morgan." She let the Little nap for an hour or so, and then delighted in feeding her lunch - puréed prunes. And trapping her in the bouncer and watching her dangle helplessly there. But as the day continued, her glee that was powered by her much-deserved vengeance lessened and she just found herself enjoying caring for Penelope, who was often a sobbing mess. She was taking the whole idea of being Little very hard. By late afternoon, Felicity had given up on revenge and spent most of her time snuggling. She breastfed Penelope again, relishing those amazing feelings. Feeding her just felt RIGHT. Like all was right and good with the world. She prepared a dinner of chicken nuggets and honey, with carrot sticks and apple juice... her favorite. Her favorite when she had been a Little. Now it tasted... wrong. The honey was too sweet, the carrot sticks too bland. "You like spicy food," Penelope suggested. "There should be some left over vindaloo in the fridge." It was so strange to watch her Amazon body grimacing at the chicken nuggets. Amazons hated Little food in general, it was too sweet, too strange. Her diaper felt soggy and awful underneath her and she'd been trapped in it all day. She watched Felicity go to reheat the leftovers... and just enjoyed her own meal. The chicken nuggets were amazing. The honey was equally amazing. The flavors together were better than she had ever imagined. Littles experienced everything with so much more intensity than Amazons. She felt like her emotions had been out of control all day. But the Little comfort food made up for some of that... and she had no idea that her own breastmilk would be so staggeringly good. She still felt the lingering taste of it on her tongue, and she wanted more. She laughed when Felicity's face lit up at the flavor of the vindaloo - it tended to get even spicier if you let it stew in the fridge for a day. "It's good, isn't it?" she asked. "Want a bite?" Felicity offered. "No no," Penelope refused quickly. "If our tastes are switched, if the taste belongs to the body and not our mind... I would hate it now and that would make me... " she paused. Her stomach felt strange. She felt the urge to lift herself off her seat slightly... and gasped as she felt her bowels empty, filling the diaper. "Oh no," she moaned. "That feels awful!" She felt the tears welling up yet again, it seemed like she had spent the majority of the day overwhelmed and crying, but the warm, sticky mess on her behind felt terrible. "Did my princess make a poopie?" Felicity asked with a grin. Penelope quailed - the afternoon had actually been pleasant, she felt close to Felicity and had hope that they could work things out, but that malicious glint was back in her eye. "It's disgusting!" she heard herself say before she even realized it. "Finish your dinner, sweetie, then I'll change you," Felicity grinned. "But it's so gross! Please, change me now!" "Do you have any idea how many times you've said no to that very request, O mommy mine?" Felicity sneered. "I'm sorry, I didn't know... " Penelope whimpered, begging. "You've said that so much today. It's like you never listened to me." Of course she hadn't listened - Felicity was a Little. Littles complained and fussed, Littles didn't know what was good for them. But now she understood how volatile Littles were, how real their feelings were. "Finish your meal, then we'll change you." The chicken wasn't so sweet then, the honey tasted like ash. She was resentful and wished it were all over and done with. And she had no idea that she'd be thankful for a clean diaper. Felicity seemed... almost content as she changed Penelope into a fresh nighttime diaper and a sleeper. The fluffy sheep pajamas. "Well my cute little princess," Felicity grinned as she lowered Penelope back into the crib and raised the inescapable bars. "Today was fun. Let's see what tomorrow holds. Sweet dreams, I'm going to go find some fun Amazon things to do now that my helpless Little is off to beddy-bye." Felicity kissed Penelope on the forehead, lingering for a moment, the kiss becoming tender. And then she left. Penelope pulled herself up using the crib bars and stared out the window, hoping... but there were no shooting stars. Nothing to wish on. And sleep took her faster than she expected. * * * When Penelope awoke the next morning in her own body, she actually leapt out of bed and crowed with joy... only to find that she had a headache. There were wine bottles all over the room... Felicity had really gone to town. She felt a little queasy... but everything was worth it. Still in her nightgown, she strode into the nursery, over to the crib and lifted her still sleeping Little. Little Felicity woke slowly, but with a start when she regained consciousness. "I love you mommy," she said fearfully.  "You don't," Penelope said sadly. "But we're going to see if we can't fix that, my sweet angel."

Well i was planing on doing something with a vampire for a while then i ended up watching a anime and had an amazing idea so here it is this will be a bit of a Test chapter to see how it goes. Chapter 1. “Well how do I explain my life since I got to this dimension, I guess I’ll start from the beginning it would be easier that way.” “My name is Ella. I come from an interesting dimension were my kind lives we do kill a lot of humans and I’ll admit I don’t really like the taste of them it reminds me garlic so I stick to cows sheep and a whale here and there. I guess I should tell you what I am I’m a dragon a red dragon with black wings. Dragons are not rare in my dimension there seems to be too many of us, so we tend to jump dimensions every so often for a few hundred or few thousand years just for something to do.” “After we fought a war in our dimension that caused a lot of deaths on both sides I decided to leave for a while and find something to do to kill some time. I’ve jumped dimensions before when I was around 200, I’m close to 1200 now and still not fully classed as an adult dragon, I guess if you went by human years, I would be 19. Now the problem with jumping dimension is that it can take a huge amount of mana even for an adult dragon for me to get mana I just have to sleep and rest but that could take months or years depending on where I jump. The good news is turning from dragon to human and back takes no mana so if I need to, I can hide out, the only problem with that is I would be as tall as a 19-year-old human girl. Well enough for now I’ll explain the rest later if it’s needed.” “God, I don’t know how you can eat humans Zoe.” I see Zoe a beautiful golden dragon eating a few soldiers she kidnapped for lunch. “Hey, they are not that bad, little bit worse than cows but still tasty.” Zoe says before she eats the last one, she took. “Whatever you say Zoe. I think I’m going to go talk to one of the Elders and inform them before I leave.” I notice Zoe looks a bit sad as I tell her she has known for months now about me wanting to jump dimensions to find something to do for a while. “All right remember when you do leave to send me some mana messages, so I at least know you are alive.” “I will and I’ll do it as often as I can.” I start to flap my black wings getting high in the air before heading to the Elder dragon’s realm on the other side of the planet. It takes me about an hour to fly there and find a spot to land. I hit the ground and walk into the old volcano where the Elder dragons rest. It takes me about a minute before I am before the Elders all of them each a solid color and each one over 100,000 years old. “I came to inform you all I am going to jump to a new dimension today.” I make sure to bow my head after I’m done talking not wanting to seem rude. “We wish you the best of luck my child, remember if you do need help in the new dimension you must wait a full year in human time before you can ask for help.” The middle elder dragon says to me. “I will Elder and thank you.” I slowly back out making sure to keep my head low as a sign of respect it is hard to back out this way and does take longer but it’s the smart way to leave the Elders. Now that I’m out of the volcano I make my way to the place we summon portals just in case they explode they are far enough away from everything. “Well here goes nothing let’s hope I get a good one.” I say before I use my mana to open a portal to god knows where. I notice unlike most portals this one is a bright red and blue much different then what most portals are, but I think screw it lets have some fun and step though. As I get to the other side, I make sure to change to my human form just in case I run into someone nearby, it’s best not to scare them since I hate eating humans. I look around and I notice it almost looks like where I took my first trip almost 1,000 years ago if I remember right, I landed on a planet called Earth. I can tell I’m in a forest, but I have no idea where a city, town or village might be and since I’m now out of mana I can’t use my mana to find any place around here. After looking around for a few hours I decide to head west in hope of finding something, hoping I didn’t pick a dud dimension or worse a dud planet. I must have walked for 2 or 3 days, it felt like before the forest gave way to a huge plains area as far as the eye can see. As I walk I’ve noticed the days are a lot longer than Planet earth but also a lot shorter then my own dimension by 60 to 70 hours, so sleep is not really needed for me at this point most dragons can stay awake for up to a week before they need sleep and in human time that’s 700 hours. “Where the hell is anyone? It’s been 4 damn days now!” I’m slowly getting pissed and I’m about ready to turn into a dragon and fly around to see what the hell I can find. I think it had been maybe a week of walking before I finally found a city and I must admit the building were a lot taller than I thought they would be. I noticed houses before the huge buildings I saw and I decided to use a small amount of mana and have my eyes take a closer look and what I saw shocked me causing me to say it out loud. “The hell? What kind of humans are they? They must be at least 10-12 feet tall and why the hell are they pushing around smaller ones that look like normal sized humans? What god damn dimension did I end up in, I have a really bad feeling about this…” I let out a sigh knowing by Dragon laws when we go to a new dimension if they have any type of life that has intelligence we must talk and live with them if we can. I start walking to the city knowing I’ll get there in a few hours and it should still be morning when I get there. As I get closer, I start to notice that I’m the same size as the people being pushed in what look like strollers…. My stomach drops as I realize what kind of dimension, I ended up in. “Son of a bitch…. I really hope those are babies I see or else this might be a problem. I think I may have made a huge mistake if things go bad, I won’t be able to get help for a year or more. I’m freaking screwed right now.” I breathe in deeply before letting out a long breath knowing this is going to suck. Before I enter the city, I decide to check how much mana I have in case I need to use it to save my ass from something or to scout. I see I have enough to use at least 5 or 6 enhancements on myself just in case. I decide I’ll go invisible and find out a bit more about the city before I try to find a place to get a job and live for a while hoping I won’t run into any problems. I enter the city and walk around a bit shocked at what I’m seeing. They look just like humans and are basically babies for these huge people. I finally find what I was looking for, a huge library in the middle of the city. I sneak in making sure not to run into anybody still invisible for now and head to the history section happy to see all the words are in English. I find a few books on the past present history and quickly read them making sure to memorize everything. I finish both books in under 30 minutes happy dragons can read 50 times faster than a human. I exit the library and make my way to the outskirts of the city to look at some of the house’s curious to see how big the population might be. I get to the outskirts of the city and start looking at some of the house’s noticing that even if I was in my dragon form the ones that looked to be 2 stories were bigger then I was and I was not a small dragon I was huge for my age. I also notice most only have females and few males live around here and it made me wonder if males had a low birthrate. I just got near the end of a row before some more plains when my invisibility enchantment wore out. “Shit I can’t use it again for a few days now I may be in trouble…” Just as I had finished saying that see a shadow come over my body and I slowly turn and look behind me. “Well hello and who might you be?” “Umm… Hi? My name is Ella…” Say shaking a bit before I can’t help but notice how huge she is. “Well hello Ella my name is Lucy. Might I ask what you are doing out here?” She gives me a gentle smile and it brings a little bit of hope for me about the people here. “To be honest I have no idea where I am, I’m not from around here, heck I don’t even know where he is. I laugh a bit hoping I can gauge her reaction. “Hmm did a you just drop here?” She looks at me questioningly. “Kind of I guess in a way? I walked into a portal and ended up here.” I hope telling the truth will save me a headache of having to explain everything. I see her let out a huge sigh wondering what I said wrong. “Well Ella you landed in what I would say is a really messed up dimension. It’s a good thing I found you first anyone else and you might have had a problem.” “What do you mean? What would have happened if someone else found me first?” I’m quite worried now knowing as a last resort I can turn into a dragon but if I do that, I know the Elders will get pissed and find out. “Well women here are called Amazon’s and we love caring for babies most would have picked you up taken you to an adoption center. Some would have your teeth removed or regress you and make it to where you can’t ever walk.” A look of shock passes over my face. I know the primitive stuff they got here won’t really do anything but I’m still shocked that they do that to the small humans. “Umm what are you going to do to me then?” I ready myself in case I have to fight for my life. I know the Elders might not be happy but it’s a risk I’ll take. “Well you have a few options Ella. I can take you adopt you and at least let you keep your mind and walk the rest of the stuff would have to be done but that’s option one. Option two I leave you here and someone else who’s not as nice finds you and you end up a mindless drooling little. And the last one is I drop you off at an orphanage and wish you the best of luck.” She can’t be serious, can she? “What would dealing with you mean?” If she tries anything, I’m ready to kill her and get out of here quick. “Well you would be a baby in all sense of the word diapers crib everything. May have to do daycare but we will see. Your biggest problem Ella is how tall you are your maybe 4 feet tall just from me eyeballing it.” She has to be joking…. There’s no way this is really how they treat people smaller than them? It only dawned on me after a moment what she said. “Wait I’m 4 feet tall? How! I’m normally 6 feet tall at least.” Oh god if I’m 4 feet tall as a human how tall am I as a dragon…. “Well whenever a Human drops here they tend to get smaller and how small they get we don’t know. We really don’t even know how or why they drop here it’s just something that happens.” I’m happy she buys into me just dropping here. I would have hated to have to hurt someone already. “So, if I agree to go with you how long will I be stuck like that?” “Most are babies until they die Ella, they don’t get to be adults or grow up again.” I’m a little more than pissed now I live damn near forever no way in hell would I be stuck like that forever. “I’ll agree to go with you for now however I will leave when the time comes.” She smiles at me like you would a toddler or a newborn dragon and boy does it piss me off. “Sure, Ella you can leave when the time comes however, I don’t know where you will go after that. There is no real place for a little to hide that an Amazon can’t go.” I’ll let her think that for now and at least I know what to call the humans now. Littles. “If I’m going with you since you’re the safe option here what do we do now?” I still don’t trust this woman and I’m not ever going to let me guard down around her or any of these Amazons I just hope my mana comes back soon so I can get the hell out of here. “Well normally I would take you to the adoption center however since you’re a portal little I’ll take you home and call LPS and have them do everything at my home.” I’m starting to think I might be in to deep. “What’s LPS?” I look at her puzzled. “Little protective services, they make sure littles are treated at least ok but also deal with all portal littles.” I nod. “Let’s head home then.” I also let out a shriek as Lucy picks me up and I start to wonder just how strong are Amazons it then makes me start to worry if my dragon scales can eve protect me from them. “Sorry about that didn’t mean to scare you.” She says to me trying to comfort me. I watch as we walk few houses before she turns and takes me into a massive dark blue house. I make sure to take a good look around at everything trying to memorize everywhere I can hide if needed. She puts me on a one of the biggest couches I’ve ever seen before grabbing a phone. “Now wait right here I’m going to call them and get them to send someone to get everything official.” I just nod not sure what to do. I watch as she goes into the next room and makes the call. I start looking at some of the pictures on the wall and notice that she has what looks like a brother and sister I start to wonder if I’ll meet them soon after today. Lucy comes back into the room before sitting next to me. “They say they will be here shortly and just to sit tight. Fair warning Ella don’t cry or show emotions to them it will make everything easier. They are going to take your measurements weight take some blood and put 2 chips in you 1 for tacking and 1 to say who you belong to.” I look at her shocked like she’s joking. I realize I’m going to have to let the needles enter my skin and change my blood for a bit or else they might think somethings up. I look up at the clock and see the time knowing they will be any minute, I'm just hoping these LPS people are reasonable, I only got at best 5 enhancements left and wasting one on some Amazon is not what I have in mind.

Most the Abuse in this will have been real stuff that happened to me and it will be mixed with my Life and what I had hoped to happen in my life growing up. Chapter 1 “So, you want to leave Earth?” Asked Jessica. “Yes, ma’am I want to be gone and I’m short on time.” “What do you mean your short on time?” Jessica wonders what the hell is going on. Tommy sighs knowing he has to tell her quick before his parents find him. “Well I told my parents I was trans yesterday and they got pissed and found me, so I ran away.” Tommy then starts to tell her the full story as fast as he can before his parents can find him Prologue Yesterday. “Happy birthday Tommy!! Now blow out your candles.” “Mom I’m 18 can you stop calling me Tommy already?” Now pissed he’s been called Tommy forever and he hates it. “TOMMY be nice to your mother she helped get this birthday party together and all you are doing is being ungrateful about it.” Tommy sighs long and hard. “Dad I finished school months ago and you still won’t let me get a job I’m 18 now why cat I get one?” “As long as you live under my roof you will do what I say dammit or else.” Tommy's now ready to beat his ass on his birthday. “Fine then you want to play that fucking game? I’m bi and I’m trans so DEAL WITH IT.” Tommy knows he just screwed up big time. “GO TO YOUR ROOM YOU DAMN SINNER.” Tommy's dad John. Getting ready to beat him in a few minutes one they are both upstairs. “No! I’m an adult and I’m leaving you can’t do this to me anymore I’m gone screw all of you.” Says Tommy Tommy is getting ready to run when his dad grabs him then punch’s him in the face knocking him out cold. His dad drags his unconscious body up the stairs to his room before he uses the chain and locks his foot to the bed post so he can’t escape. "Ungrateful brat he needs to learn his lesson maybe a few months at conversion camp will show him." John says knowing it’s going to take a lot of work. "Dear don't be too hard on him, we just need ask the lord for help with him." Tommy's mom Mandy tells her husband. Tommy wakes up 8 hours later feeling like crap. "God what the hell hit me.... Oh, right my dad; I really need to get out of here and quick it's 1 AM and they should be asleep. First things first I need to get this damn chain off, I wonder if he took the lock pick I hid. Tommy looks inside is bed for the lock pick he hid and finds it, he starts to pick the lock finally getting it and the chain off and gently lays it on the floor. "Crap I should I bring anything?" After looking around Tommy grabs his one prize a stuffed cat his girlfriend got him before she died of cancer. She knew all about Tommy and wanted to help but never could before she found out she had little time left. Her last gift to Tommy was a stuffed cat she had named Sharky. "I can't leave without you buddy, but I don't know where the hell to go. Wait would they look in the other dimension for me. It may not be the best but I'm out of options." Tommy makes his way out the window of his room stuffed cat in hand and makes his way out of his parent’s yard going slowly to not make any noise and wake them. He doesn't want to get seen or caught by them he knows if he does the beating that follows might kill him. "Where the hell do, I go now. It's late I have no friends and I need to find some place to rest." Tommy had been walking around town now for over 7 hours when he spotted the building and it's sign and knew he had to go in. "Need a new life? Have no hope? come to the Agency we will help." he read it as he walked in the door hoping it was true. Back to present time. "That's the short story please can you help me?" Tommy hopes this girl named Jessica can help him. "Dear god sweetie of course I can help, follow me to the back just in case they come here looking. Do they think you might come here sweetie?" Jessica now worried and wants to make this teens dream come true. Tommy follows her to a back room and she has him sit down in a chair. "Ok Tommy I'm going to have you fill out some quick paperwork after that we will send you over and during that time you will be asleep for 1 month while your body heals from the gate travel. If you understand that sign here, then fill out the rest. Tommy sighs the paper then looks over the questions. "What age do you want?" "Newborn. Infant or toddler?" "I guess Newborn." "Keep or lose memory's?" "Keep. I want to remember everything, so I know I'm truly happy." Tommy see's the rest of the questions are small stuff so he answers them as quickly and truthfully as he can, "Ok I'm done." Tommy says to Jessica "Wow that as fast." Jessica looks it over and find it weird by what he picks but she thinks she understands why," "Well I'll take you to the transport room we will knock you out, then move you through to the other side and while your asleep we will look for a family for you. Any kind you want? mom's dad's mom and dad brother sister?" Jessica ask's hoping not to upset him at all. "Please no men, after my dad now I have a fear of them so please anything but men." "Understood now follow me please." Jessica has him follow her and she finally notices the cat he is caring with him. "Sweetie do you want to take your stuffed cat with you?" "Um Yes please my girlfriend got it for me before she died." Jessica can't help but feel bad for this kid. she looks over his paperwork one last time to make sure she understands it well. Age, Newborn. Keep, Memory's. Gender, Girl. Have ability to make own choices. Crawling does not care. The rest he listed as new parents’ choice. They finally get to the transport room and she ask's him one last time. "Are you sure you’re ok with this? You can still back out if you want." Jessica says hoping he says no and that she can help him more. "Please I want to be happy I'm ready." Tommy knows it's his time to leave he has no choice at this point, try to be happy or die it's his last chance. Jessica sighs "Ok Tommy lay down and I'll put this little needle in your arm and you will go to sleep and wake up in a month." "Yes, ma'am I'm ready." Tommy says knowing this will be the last time he see's Earth and this dimension. "Good night sweetie I hope you love your new life." Jessica says with a tear in her eye. Somewhere in U.S. on the west coast. "Haley are you sure you want to do this without your daughter here?" "Molly remember she’s our daughter now, and yes I do. I want it to be a bit of a surprise for her but at the same time I want to help a little that really needs it. Molly keeps looking at each page tell she gets to Tommy's photo. "Wow his old parents sound like monsters, what the hell is wrong with them." Molly says pissed thinking could someone hurt this poor little. "It says here sweetie he going to be coming here as a girl." Haley points out to Molly "Should we pick her I don't mind with what she picked." Molly says to Haley. "Ok and we will let her pick out the rest herself sound good?" "Sounds good I hope she like's us, I'll call the Agency." Molly picks up the phone and calls the Agency and get told no one has offered to take Tommy yet so they can be the first to look at him and maybe take him home as a brand-new girl. "What the hell I feel so weak. God my head hurts. Where am I?" Tommy wants to know. "Well good morning Missy you have been asleep a while." Molly says "HOLY CRAP WHO ARE YOU AND WHAT." Tommy has now realized he looks like a girl and is in a pink diaper and small hospital gown that's bright pink. "Well sweetie you’re in your new world and your dream came true you’re a girl now." Haley answers Tommy. "I'm a girl? You mean I'm really a girl. Wait what’s my name, WHERES MY CAT??!!?!?!" Tommy says in a panic trying to find her cat. "Sweetie calm down your cat is above your head." Haley answers Tommy hoping to calm her down. "Baby girl my name is Molly and this lady next to me is Haley were your mommy's." Tommy starts to breath hard finally looking up to see 2 huge women at least 13 feet each and that she’s in a crib. She also notice's she barely has any energy to move at all. "Um how old am I Molly?" Tommy scared they might not have listened to his wish. "Baby you’re a newborn like you wanted, we want you to be happy." Molly answers. "Do I have a sister? or a brother?" Tommy now wonders how much of what he wanted he got. "Yes, baby her name is Elizabeth and she’s 18. She at home right now waiting for us." Haley answered this time trying to calm down a scared Tommy. Molly hopes that she will like her new name. " Baby how does Emily sound to you?" Tommy crying tears of joy now “I love it." "Oh no baby don't cry, here let mommy hold you." Molly picks him up and he notices how small he really is he can’t be bigger than 4 feet right now. "Sweetie Me and your other Mommy have a few questions ok?" Asks Molly "Um sure what would you like to know?" Emily hoping, they still want her. "Baby do you want to tell us why most your body was covered in broken bones that had healed? All your rib's have been broken at least once, it took them awhile to fix them to make them look normal and not as bent and make the breaks not as bad for your body." Emily sighs knowing she can't lie. " My dad would beat me with a belt or his fists if I didn't listen to him. It was a nightly thing with him, and my mom did nothing to help she would just watch it or pretend it never happened." Both Molly and Haley are shocked that anyone could do something like that to a little. "Sweetie what else happened please tell us." Molly hopes it won't get worse. "I never had a childhood growing up, I was forced to grow up fast to help my mom cause my dad was not around much. Once he did show up it went to shit for a few years I started bed wetting and got yelled at and spanked for it. Then my stepmom wanted me to know swear words so I would not say them, but you don't tell a 6 year old that and so it I got punished more." Emily now can't stop sobbing knowing someone finally knows the truth about her. “It’s finally out please don't hate me." At that moment Molly hugs Emily tighter. "Sweetie we won't ever hate you; you have lived a hard life that no one should. You are our princess now remember that we want to help you sweetie. I think both me and Haley know why now you want to remember." Haley tells Emily with a somber look in her eyes. "You don't want to forget your girlfriend you had and what she did for you. Am I right?" Emily tries to say yes but all she can make is sobs. Haley grabs her kitty and puts it in her arms, and Emily snuggles hard into it missing the love she had never got. Emily tries to stop sobbing enough to ask a question to the new people caring for her. "Molly Haley? Where is the necklace I came in with?" "Sweetie I think it's in your bag of clothes, why do you want it? You know a baby shouldn't have that." "Please I'm bagging you that and my kitty is all I want; you can burn the rest I don't care just give me that please, I'm bagging please...." Both of the women are shocked at Emily wondering why she wants it, but they both know if she’s like this then she will need it and they can throw it out like they planned. "Sweetie you can keep it and wear it whenever you want, we will even get a new chain for it that can only be removed by me and mommy ok? But please tell us why you want it so bad." Molly now concerned by how quick Emily changed from sad to bagging. "It was the first gift anyone has ever given me who cared about me. She meant the world to me so I can't lose it please can I wear it now?" "I guess so but be careful, some people may try and take it sweetie." Molly says to Emily. "When can I go home, I don't want to be here any longer. I don't want anyone to take my necklace or kitty." Emily now scared of losing what she cares about. "Sweet you have been here just over 33 days; we can go home now if you want." Haley says trying to relax Emily. Molly can't help but think. This is going to be a hard job to make this cutie happy. I don't think i have ever seen someone this damaged before. Molly carry's Emily to the car and puts her in a car seat where she falls asleep in on the way to her new home. "Wake up sweetie were almost home, and your sister is waiting for you." Emily starts to wake up and notice's how big the house is compared to his old house in his old life. "Wow you live here?" Emily asks. "Sweetie WE live here your part of our family now." Answers Haley.

Here is a short story I just finished writing a bit ago. I had a crazy idea of what would happen if a dire werewolf somehow ended up in the diaper dimension and the story took off in my head from there so here it is as just a short one shot story. I hope you like it. Miranda French 6’ 2” brunette gray eyes 152 pounds age: 25 werewolf Wolf is 5 feet at shoulders with solid black fur weight: 500 pounds Halfway form is 13’ tall solid black fur 2500 pounds AN ACCIDENTAL CROSSING It was a normal full moon night for me with the moon high in the sky and a fresh kill in front of me. The old deer had fallen behind and soon the rest of the herd was way out of reach as this last old deer fell behind and eventually became my meal for the night. This may sound gross to you but for me it is normal and not the least bit gross. I suppose an explanation is order. Let me make it simple and short. I’m a werewolf and tonight is a full moon so yeah, I’m a wolf at the moment and will be until the sun rises and I change back to human again. This is why I have chosen to live in a house out and away from the city. It makes getting away much easier when your nearest neighbor is a mile away. I was turned when a friend from my college days saved my life after a bad car crash caused by a deer jumping out in front of us. We hit the deer in my restored 62 corvette doing 55 on the highway. I lost control and we went off the road where we rolled over onto our top. Amber Pulled me from the wrecked car then got me to a clinic nearly eight miles away. The small town doctor had her give me an emergency transfusion of blood to save my life while we had to wait for a storm to clear so the only road out this way was not flooded over. By the time the ambulance got to us and got me to a hospital I had barely made it. Amber had managed to keep me alive by giving me enough blood to offset what I was loosing to internal bleeding. Almost a month later I was completely healed. I had grown a lot taller and was stronger, faster, and had my senses heightened big time. Amber sat down and explained what had happened and then proved she was a werewolf by changing to a giant wolf right in front of me. That was almost 3 years ago now and I have since moved away after winning a huge discrimination lawsuit against a company that fired me for my skin color. The owner hated anyone who was not white and with me having Aztec heritage resulting in a great built in sun tan he fired me for it. I proved it with help from Amber and her lawyer friend in court. The illegal firing and all the racist fliers and slanderous statements he made did not help his case either. In the end I won a high seven figure settlement from him since he cost me a couple of high end contracts and he tried to have me killed. I’m still among the living and set financially for life. I still tinker with cars and computers because I love them both. Tonight it was a full moon so you can guess where I was. Since I was supposed to finish up the last few details on a computer software upgrade within a week I would have to get home and get started on the last of the patches by no later than 5:00 pm in order to have time to test the patches. I was on the back porch of my house when the sun came up and triggered my change. The change takes a few minutes and is always painful. The change hit me harder than normal and I screamed in pain. I was on fire and surrounded by a white light and a loud rushing noise then unbearable heat. What the hell had happened I would not know for a while yet. ISLAND PORTAL BUILDING The three man team had just finished unhooking the power and computer cables to the portal system when the alarms sounded. All three ran out of the room before the emergency containment doors closed. “I thought you pulled the power cables for that thing, Joe!” “I pulled all 12 of them three hours ago! Mark pulled the last computer line 15 minutes ago!” “Then how the hell is this thing active?” Joe, Jerry, calm down! Minister Jaro had this damned thing built so it must have a back up system built in somehow! For now we stay out of that room until it closes and we can confirm no contamination! This island falls in the jurisdiction of the the island governments so use the contact number and notify them of an accident before they find out and get mad at us.” Joe was already on the phone. “This is Joe Taylor calling to notify you of an illegal portal opening at the island former minister Jaro owned and ran. The portal here just turned on somehow. All the computer and power connections to it were removed already so we have no clue how it is doing this. Room is sealed and security cameras are recording everything right now. Not the ones the minister installed. We had the Hellcats install these ones as a security precaution prior to us even getting started. Yes ma’am, uplink is active and encrypted. Please have someone sent here as soon as you can to help with this. Frequency is not going to be given out over an non secure phone line, ma’am. Mark Harvey is on the secure phone talking with portal authorities to notify them as well, ma’am. We are declaring this a type one portal breach.” Joe ended the call about the same time as his two partners did. “Guys, we’re going to have company. The islands are sending some Hellcats with technical gear.” “Portal authorities noted the incident and asked us to alert the Hellcats and the ministry as well.” “Already alerted the minister’s office. They will have him call us back if he needs more information. The Hellcats are viewing this live right now and just as shocked as we are.” Five minutes later the portal closed down. The room remained vacant and sealed. The air read that it was free of any contaminants and nothing out of the ordinary could be seen but not a single one of them was willing to risk going into the room with a possibly unstable portal system. They spent time going over everything they did with an eye for anything they may have missed. MIRANDA The light subsided finally and my senses slowly returned to me but I wished they had not. Everywhere hurt and from what little I could see of myself I was burned badly. A small stream nearby offered me a way to cool off. It hurt too much to stand and my body would not respond enough to allow me to walk anyways so I had to crawl as best I could to the stream and wait for my body to heal. I wanted to scream from the pain and the dozens of cracked and bleeding wounds everywhere. I hit the stream and tumbled into it. The current carried me along but my strength was too far gone to allow me to do more than to try to keep my head above water. The cool water felt good as it relieved the pain of the burns while it slowly carried me downstream. What the hell had hit me? The change has never done this to me before. Where the hell was I at as well? The nearest stream this big was a good ten miles from my house. The last thing I remember was changing back to human then my world exploded around me. Everything went white. It felt like being ripped into a million pieces and put back together again inside of a blast furnace. The noise was incredibly loud and hurt my ears until it finally ended. It may have been only a short time, but to me it felt like forever and is not an experience I would ever want to repeat. I must have blacked out again because the next thing I know I’m on the bank of a wide body of water somewhere. So many questions and not enough information to answer any of them. With the last of my strength I pulled myself up onto the shore far enough that the water would not wash me away again. Every part of me screamed in pain and blackness mercifully claimed me again. My only hope was that when I woke up this would all be just a crazy nightmare JANE ORLANDO It had been a frustrating day for me. My two sisters had adopted and were rubbing it into my face that they had found some cute littles to take care of while my luck all ran bad in that department. I was beat out twice yesterday to a pair of cute littles by some other women luckier than me. Everyone wants a little with a cute voice, blond hair and blue eyes, but not me. I wanted one with black hair and built in sun tan if that was possible. If they had gray eyes then even more of a bonus in my book. I had tried to adopt but my application was denied because if my job as a race car builder and custom car designer. A good part of my time was spent designing, building, and then testing cars. They fear I’ll end up getting killed in a car crash and the poor little would be traumatized for the rest of it’s life. I only crashed three years ago when someone shot my right front tire out while I was testing a new car. I hit the retaining wall at nearly 265 miles an hour. The cockpit was heavily reinforced and the whole car did what it was designed to do and disinterested into a million pieces but reduced the force of the impact greatly. Other safety designs in the car allowed me to unstrap and walk away with only a few bruises. My designs are standard in high end race cars now and that brings me in quite a bit of money. My luck with trying to find a little was all bad and every time a good prospect was spotted, someone beet me to them. Normally I would take my frustrations out on the race track but my last project car was missing since some jerks stole it from the garage a week ago. Third time this year I have been ripped off and it’s is starting to piss me off. Mom called at the perfect time and she told me she needed someone to watch her house while she went on vacation for few weeks. She told me to take my laptop and sketchbook with me and start wok on another crazy design until my car was found by the police. She managed to talk me into it and she was right, as usual. I needed the stress relief and distance from the empty garage and equally empty house of mine that was not helping my stress levels. I relaxed a day in the house and got some work done on a few crazy concept car ideas as well as tweaking a few safety ideas to improve crash survival. After about four hours of work my brain needed a break. Since my mom’s house was on a good chunk of lakefront property it made for plenty of great views and space to go for a walk. Mom had a good chunk of beach she shared with one other neighbor along with a shared boat dock and boat ramp. Thankfully my two sisters hated the lake so there was very little chance of them showing up and driving me crazy. Both of them worked in retail stores and had no clue how to do anything mechanical. They had no clue how to even do anything with their cars outside adding fuel as needed. The last time they saw me building a custom car they laughed and told me I was never going to get it back together again. They both shut up when nine weeks later I drove past them in the car on my way to car show where the car won best of show. Walking the beach and enjoying the nice weather out helped me to relax and forget the issues with the new design that was giving me trouble with the numbers. Having a degree in mechanical engineering makes me want to do things right and that can be tough sometimes. A ways up the beach was what looked like a discarded small black bag. Someone must have tossed their trash off the bridge upstream again and the current carried it here. As I got closer I thought perhaps it was another turtle that had gotten caught in a plastic bag. If that was the case I would free it from the bag and set it free again. The black shape was still moving so there was hope for rescuing ti it in time. I really wish people would stop dumping their trash upstream rather than throwing it in a trash dumpster. Maybe I could design a system to retrieve all the trash on the lake and bring it to shore for safe disposal. Once up on the black bag I was horrified at what I found laying on the sand. What at first I had thought was a bag turned out to be a little. The poor thing was barely recognizable as a little it was so badly burned. The entire body was covered almost entirely in third, and possibly fourth, degree burns. To my horror, the little was still breathing and trying to pull itself up onto the shore. My phone was in my hand instantly dialing the emergency number for medical services. The poor thing must be in horrible pain and I could not begin to understand how it had lived as badly burned as it was. An operator answered on the third ring. “I need an ambulance at 435 Lake View Drive! I have a little with burns over 99% of the body! It’s beyond bad! The poor little is still alive so you need to hurry! What? Yes it’s a little! No I don’t know how long it’s been here! How the hell would I know it’s name and where it came from?” The lady kept asking me stupid questions and claimed that she had to have this information before she could send some help. She wanted to know the weight, height and eye color as well as hair color of the little and to know if it was chipped. I hung up after calling her fucking idiot. I called the ambulance service directly and told them what I had found on the beach and they sent someone out immediately with full lights and sirens running. I was lucky that they had an ambulance about nine minutes away at the big medical center. Upon hearing the call they came as fast as they could. I called LPS after they let me go and told them what I had found washed up on the shore. The police arrived with the ambulance crew and came running down to the beach. They kept a few onlookers back and took a statement from me. LPS showed up as the ambulance crew was loading the poor little onto a gurney. They helped get the gurney up to the ambulance since it would not roll in the thick sand. The poor little looked like someone had tried to burn it to death in an open fire it was so badly burned and blackened. L.P.S. came back along with three more officers. I thought at first it was another bag of trash or perhaps another trapped turtle in a plastic sack until I got much closer and saw the the poor little! I thought at first it was dead until I saw it trying to move and pull itself out of the water! How could someone do such a horrible thing to a little?” The police and L.P.S. were just as shocked at this as I was. Once the police and L.P.S. had my statement they let me go as a score of officers began walking along the shoreline while more looked upstream for clues as to the origin of the little. While they searched I went to the hospital. I don’t care how bad the little was behaving, what someone did to her was just beyond wrong and I hoped they were caught and forced to undergo the same horrific treatment they gave the poor little. A doctor came out and talked to me after I inquired as to the chances of the little making it. The doctor was not happy and I don’t blame him. “I’m doctor Harland. We are doing what we can for the poor little but it does not look good. She is burned over 99% of her body and it is a miracle she is even still alive. I honestly do not expect the poor little to make it through the next hour as badly burned as she is. Was she in a house fire or something?” “I honestly do not know, sir.” He listened as I told him how I found her and how the emergency operator asked stupid questions and refused to send an ambulance. “L.P.S. will likely have her fired for that. Do you have any idea at all who’s little she might have been?” “No but if I find them they better run! How could someone be so sick and depraved as to do this to a little?” The doctor sighed and shook his head. “I have no idea ma’am, but off the record, if you find them I hope you make them suffer for a long time before ending their life. For now all we can do is pump her full of pain medication and antibiotics to prevent infections. We’ll know more when the DNA tests come back. She has no chip and with her body as badly burned as it is there are no identifying marks left on her.” “Excuse me, are you the doctor in charge of the unidentified little” I turned and was surprised to see a little in full combat gear pretending to be a soldier. “Are you lost, honey?” “My call sign is Hellion. I’m here on behalf of the Hellcats and lady, if you touch me I will chop your hand off and force feed it to you!” This shocked me at hearing this and I was half tempted to spank her for being rude when she flashed an identification card with a few odd symbols that I have never seen before. The doctor stopped looking at her as if she were a lost little. “What can I help you with, Captain?” “I need to know every detail about the little you had brought in.” She looked at me with a stare that spooked even me a bit. I noticed a scar running along the left side of her face and winced as I could tell it had been very deep and nasty at one point. I found my voice, finally. “I’m the one who found her and called it in!” “Good. Doctor, we need somewhere private to talk.” This little was definitely different than any other one I had ever met and when she turned those gray eyes on me and looked at me with a hardened expression it was clear to me she was every inch a living and highly lethal weapon. We all sat down in a small room for a few minutes while the doctor told us everything he knew, which was not much. She listened and asked careful questions about where I had found her and agreed with me calling the emergency operator an idiot. “I doubt she is one of ours but there is another incident that occurred earlier today that she might be involved in and we have to investigate that as well. Has anyone run a DNA test yet?” “I sent a blood sample to the labs and we should know within a few days. We have to outsource all DNA tests as we do not have the facilities here to do such tests. For now we are doing all we can to stabilize her so we can save her. If we can keep her sedated for more than a few seconds at a time then we can try some nannites to help repair the damage to her body.” “Thank you for calling the ambulance service directly ma'am. It may have saved her life. I'll get some people from my unit to scour the entire area upstream for about eight miles just to be safe. I'll have the entire area cordoned off from normal traffic so any evidence is not removed or tampered with. Ma'am, if you hear of anything or think of anything feel free to call this number and talk to someone. Any pertinent information will reach me and the authorities. Doctor, let me know either way if she lives or dies. When the DNA test comes back let me know the results. Something odd about her but I can't put my finger on it just yet.” RAVEN I had my team of experts scour the shoreline for nearly ten miles before we finally found the point where she was dumped by the faulty portal equipment. “Captain! We found something! About two miles from here on the other side of the stream. A scorched section of soil! The ground is fused to glass from the heat! How could anyone have survived a feedback like that?” Good work lieutenant. As for how she lived, I have no clue. By all rights she should have been dead on arrival. She's in the hospital right now. For what it's worth, the doctors are surprised she's still alive as well. Can we determine which dimension she came from?” “Not yet, captain. I'll have to have the soil analyzed carefully for the source of the energy signature before we know. It will likely be a few weeks. Lab is busy analyzing those bomb fragments from the mainland bombing last week. They think they know who built it but they wont say for sure until they have all the tests done. Lieutenant Johnson is very careful that way and does not like to publicly jump to conclusions.” I arrived at the point where the little had come into this world at. The ground held no radiation signature but there was some unusual fur stuck in some of the fused ground. “Looks like something crossed through here while this was still hot. Left some of it's fur behind too. Feel sorry for the poor thing. Had to hurt like you know what for a few seconds. I'll have it analyzed as well just in case something else came along with our victim by accident. Likely just something local that got knocked out of the tree by the shock wave this generated when it opened then displaced all the air for a few seconds. Just like lightning does, only bigger.” “Okay. Let me know when the lab gets the results.” DOCTOR HARLAND “It's been three days since the mystery little was brought in to us and somehow she has healed almost every single on of the burns completely. Still waiting on the DNA results. Lab is backed up so it will be about four more weeks yet. She's still unconscious and from what I have seen in the scans she likely wont wake up for a few more hours yet. When she does I'm going to record everything when I talk to her. I'll make sure get a copy, captain. I am doing this so the police and LPS will have a record as well and not try to accuse me of incompetency again. I ever get my hands on that jerk working from that crime group and I'll save the ministry the expense of a trial. I have to go and do my rounds, captain. I'll send you the daily information in the morning.” My rounds through the intensive care ward were uneventful except in the case of the little who had been badly burned. Against all odds, she had lived through the night and was healing at a highly accelerated rate that I have not seen anyone do without the aide of nannites. Nurse Aimes was just coming out of the room with a chart in hand and looking a bit flustered which was rare for her. “How is our mystery little this morning?” “I just changed the bandages and it looks like she has not even been burned! All the dead skin peeled off while I was changing the bandages! Underneath all the dead skin is healthy skin with a nice tan to it! Did you give her nannites, doctor?” “No! Just pain killers and antibiotics is all. Dispose of the dirty bandages like normal then join me in her room. I want a complete workup done on this little! I'm starting to wonder if she didn't already have nannites in her and that's what saved her!” I took her temperature and found it a little high but not dangerously high. Her pulse was a little faster than normal as well and her blood pressure was a bit higher as well. Looking at her it was a night and day difference from when she was brought in yesterday. All of her burns were gone and replaced with healthy skin. Her hair was still growing back but it looked like a nice shade of black hair was growing in. Her pupils were even and highly responsive to light so that was a good sign. I tested her reflexes by tapping on the knee gently and the resulting kick knocked me back a good foot when it caught me off guard. Good lord! Just how strong was this little? Nurse Aimes came back in and helped me do a complete exam of the little. I had three vials of blood sent our own in house lab for rush analysis since the state lab was dragging their feet and on strike. With an emergency rush on the results they should come back in a few hours. I looked at a drop of her blood under a microscope and saw an unusual cellular structure like she was not at all entirely a normal little and was instead something else. All my results were verified by Doctor Taylor and we both agreed that we were dealing with a very unusual little. Her blood contained no traces of nannites and looked perfectly healthy although it had an unusual cellular structure to it. “I've never seen a cellular structure like this before. If you had not shown I would have sworn you were trying to pull a prank on me.” “Last night they brought her in badly burned over 99% of her body with third and fourth degree burns. No one expected her to live through the next hour much less the night. Now today she shows no signs of having ever been burned other than the hair that is already growing back. Her vital signs are a little off but that's not all. I did the knee tap to test her reflexes and when her knee jerked forward she about knocked me over it was so strong. I've never seen a little that strong before. I sent three vials of her blood off to the labs with a rush so we should know something in a few hours. I'll call the Hellcats this afternoon after we get the blood work results back from the lab. If this little is not one of theirs then I know of at least five people who would love to adopt her. LPS is already on my back to get her healed up and talking so they know who to go after for burning her almost to death. They have unrealistic expectations normally bit after what I have seen today I might be able to get her talking by tomorrow if she wakes up. Thankfully we have plenty of plenty of diapers in her size thanks to a donation from a charity. The idiots in administration didn't seem to think we needed to have diapers for littles on hand. DAY TWO Our little woke up today just after I talked with Hellion. She was in a bad mood thanks to eight women trying to adopt her. All eight of them are in rooms up on sixth floor right now recovering from being beaten severely. The ninth one simply asked Hellion for some business advice and treated her politely so Hellion calmed down a bit and discussed business with her. The lady agreed with Hellion that too many of the women were not able to think straight and did need a good beating to remind them that not all littles are the same. I tried to talk with the little after one of my nurses changed her diaper but she did not seem to comprehend what was being said to her. She never made a single sound and took a bottle like it was perfectly normal to do so. This is a relief as she is taking nourishment and no longer needs to have it given to her by an I.V. In her arm. That was four hours ago now and so far she barely responds to anything. The lab called with DNA results and they gave me bad news that it had somehow been contaminated. The lady running the labs is not happy and is trying to find out who forgot to wash their hands after petting their dog. The DNA from the little had dog DNA mixed in with it somehow. I got another sample and sent it off to the labs this time and the lady running the labs promised to have every surface cleaned and then run the tests herself with a camera recording everything so there would be no doubts about what processes she used. Susan called me from the labs and she admitted she has no clue as to how the samples were contaminated again. “I had a camera running the entire time I cleaned and sterilized the place. I even recorded myself doing all the tests and it still came back as contaminated somehow! I think someone hacked the lab computers again somehow. I'll have to have someone look at them tomorrow. Sorry.” DAY SEVEN Hellion confirmed today that the little was not one of hers so we were free to place her with someone who would love her and I know just the person. She happens to be the one who got the idiot emergency operator fired for being an idiot and got the little to us in time to be saved by us. She designs and races cars but is super picky on making them safer all the time and is credited with having created a design that has to date resulted in 90% fewer bad injuries in racing over the past nine years. LPS has given me permission to adopt the little out to her after reviewing her last accident. Some rival shot out a tire on her new race car and caused her to crash. Her new safety features allowed her to get out of the car and walk away with only a few bruises is all. She caught the shooter and beat him so badly that to this day he still has trouble doing anything more than wetting and messing his diapers. At any rate, She is taking the little home later this afternoon. LPS gave her the news two days ago and she hustled through the process of getting everything she needed for a new baby. I would love to figure out how the hell that little not only ended up burned so badly but somehow healed completely in just two days. Whoever hacked the DNA analyzer will have to be tracked down and dealt with as well and when they get caught I hope they are thrown into a dark hole for life. JANE ORLANDO I was finally allowed to come and see the little that the hospital was allowing me to adopt. It surprised the heck out of me when I found out that she had already healed completely. The doctor brought me into the room and it was a night and day difference. When I discovered her she looked like she had been put in fire and left to die. I saw her sleeping in the bed and couldn't help but smile. She was the perfect little! “What color are her eyes, doctor?” “She has gray eyes with the oddest flecks of yellow in them I have ever seen. She's definitely going to make all the other mothers out there envious when they see her with her appearance. If I did not have children of my own I'd adopt her myself. From everything you showed me in the pictures and told me, you are going to be a great mother.” I will do my very best to keep her happy and safe all of her days! I've been wanting a little like this and now it feels like a dream to have a little so perfectly matching my dreams! I have a carrier ready for her as soon as the last of the paperwork is done. Can we get the paperwork done so I can take my little girl home?” “I think that's a fine idea. Come with me and we'll get the last few annoying pieces of paperwork filled out. You should also know that she has a super severe allergy to silver though so never expose her to silver. It causes burns on her with just the lightest touch!” An hour later I was walking out the doors of the hospital with my new little girl and I was the happiest I had been in a long time. The press saw me as I exited the hospital with my little girl in a carrier and sleeping soundly. Thank goodness they had sense enough to not mob me when they saw my little girl in a carrier. “Is it true you have adopted a little?” “I just adopted the perfect little and her name is Amanda! That is all I will tell you now as I want to get my little girl home and into her new nursery!” My mom picked me up and smiled at me. “I never expected you to adopt but it's nice to see you have finally found the perfect little. She's a looker, that's for sure! What did you choose for her name?” “I'm naming her Amanda. You wont believe how I found her either. Talk about a strange way to find a little!” As we drove I told mom all about finding her on the shore washed up and barely alive. That was her?! I heard some crazy rumors about a little being found burned badly over most of her body but thought it was just another one of those stupid tabloid stories they make up to sell papers to idiots like your sisters!” I showed mom the reports from the hospital and the pictures as we pulled up in front of my house. “MY GOD! How could anyone do something so horrible to a such an adorable little? That's just insane! I hope whoever did this to her dies horribly and painfully for it! ”Melissa was about to give her a silver cross until I intercepted her at the last moment. “NO! DON'T!” Melissa stopped as my little girl instinctively recoiled from the cross. “It's just a little silver cross is all.” I know, but she hyper allergic to silver. Silver will actually burn her again! She's already endured too much pain! Try gold or platinum but not silver.” Both my sisters listened as they rocked their littles to sleep. “I found her by mom's house washed up on shore! She was vary badly burned and looked like charcoal she was so badly burned! The doctors at the hospital worked miracles to save her! They told me she will start to stay awake and become more coherent as she finishes healing. I will get a chip put in next week but right now the doctors want me to let her finish healing first. She's going t love the view from her window as the full moon rises over the hills in a week! I know I love it so I'm certain she will as well.” RAVEN I walked into the barracks and took off all my gear. Everyone else did the same and it showed just how tired we were. “Okay everyone, Clean your armor, stow it and your weapons then shower and hit the racks. You guys did good today!” I was about to say more when lieutenant interrupted me. “Sorry to interrupt, captain. Those test results finally came back on that burned little. I think you should look at them before hitting the rack! It's important!” I took the paperwork and read through it a minute before cursing. “Get me the mainland on the phone immediately! I need Doctor Harland now!” I looked outside and cursed again. A minute later I had the doctor on the phone. “Do not release that little! She's from a restricted dimension! Shit! Call the lady now and tell her to get that little outside before it's too late! That Little is about to turn into a damned wolf! She's a werewolf! Yeah, one of those! She's from dimension 54189! I'll explain later how she got here! Call the lady before it's too late!” MIRANDA My head hurt, but for the first time since I woke up my mind was finally clear and working right. I felt something thick between my legs and reached down to discover a super thick diaper. Too add to the humiliation, some joker had dressed me in a an over sized footed sleeper with childish prints all over it and then put me into a giant damned crib as well. What the hell was going on and where the hell was I at? The entire room looked like a giant nursery. There were diapers stacked under a giant changing table. In a corner of the room was a giant playpen with over sized baby toys in it. I began tearing off the damned babyish clothes when a lady came walking into the room smiling. She must have been a good ten feet tall! She was talking on her phone as she reached into the crib and tried to stop me from removing the clothes some deranged idiot had dressed me in. The moon was just barely above the horizon and the change was almost upon me. I growled at her and she stopped reaching for me for a moment then resumed a second later so I tried to bite her. She snatched her hand back just barely in time. A few seconds later I was out of the sleeper and the diaper was laying on the floor as I growled at her. A moment later she reached for me and I let the change hit. She was going to be in for a very rude surprise and she deserved it for kidnapping and somehow drugging me. JANE I was about to pick up my little girl and hold her while we watched the lovely moon rise together but my phone rang about that time. I transferred the call to my cell phone as I walked in to see to my little before the moon rose over the hills. “Hello? Yes, I'm Jane Orlando. You're who? Oh, the Hellcat from the hospital! Yes, I adopted that lovely little. I'm not sure what you mean by a change? Oops. She's awake and trying to take her sleeper off. She just growled at me! What the hell? She just tried to bite me! I have to let you go! She's going into convulsions!” I tried to hold her and stop her from biting her tongue but her strength was far more than any normal little would ever have. A moment later she started growing fur as her entire body warped and convulsed into a new form. I stood against the far wall as a giant wolf tore the crib apart with it's jaws as if it were made of paper. The thing was huge and all black with gray and gold eyes that looked identical to my the eyes my little had. The huge wolf had to be at least five feet at the shoulders. What had just happened? How could a little turn into a giant black wolf? I must be having a nightmare! I reached out and the thing confirmed that I was not having a nightmare when it bit me and drew blood. I screamed and ran from the room bleeding heavily from my hand that the wolf had almost torn a finger off of. By the time I got the bathroom door closed behind me I heard the thing sniffing around outside the door. I did the best I could to bandage the bleeding wound as the sniffing around the door stopped. My hands trembled from pain and adrenaline. The floor outside my bathroom groaned in protest as something heavy caused it to creak and groan. A minute later the door handle turned and the door opened to reveal a monster half wolf half amazon staring at me. I screamed as it approached me slowly and scooted back as far as I could from the giant thing. It reached down and took the bandage from my hands then wrapped my bleeding hand more tightly before tying off the bandage tightly to slow the bleeding. The thing spoke and it frightened the hell out of me hearing it speak. It's voice was half growl as it spoke slowly and carefully to me. “Sorry I bit you. I am Miranda French. I have to leave now and do not try to follow me for your own safety. She turned and walked out of the room then eventually out of the house. It took me a few minutes to realize that my phone was ringing. “She's gone! What the hell is she?” I listened as the captain told me every detail about the girl and what she was. Apparently she is from a restricted dimension and was brought through an illegal portal that malfunctioned and almost killed her as it brought her to this world. A week later the little I had adopted knocked on my door with a familiar little right next to her. I was surprised me to see her. “I'm sorry about frightening you. Believe it or not I was frightened as well. Can we come in and talk about all of this?” I invited them in and let them sit and explain everything to me about how she had come here and what had happened that night when she turned into a giant wolf. “So every full moon you turn into a giant wolf?” “Yes. For the last couple of years now. I wanted to apologize for what I did to your nice crib. Is your hand going to be okay?” “It's fine. The doctors already used some nannites to stop me from losing the fingers.” We talked some more and she explained everything to me about being a werewolf and what it had felt like being ripped through an unstable portal and dropped here. At the end we hugged and promised to stay in touch by way of e-mail through a special system Hellion set up for us. That was three years ago and my immense surprise, her biting me did infect me a little bit with what she has but the nannites stopped it early enough that I am not infected now. Her bite cured my sterility and with her advice on guys, I found a perfect guy and married him last year. I'm going to have a little one of my own in about five months. There was no way to keep what happened a secret so with help from the Hellcats we held a press conference and explained all about how a werewolf had mad an accidental crossing into our universe and then with a month and a half later was helped to get back home again. It's an event I will never forget. I think Hellion actually wanted her to stay and become a Hellcat, but saner people agreed to help her get home instead. END That's all for this little story. I hope you folks enjoyed reading it. Working on another story that is longer but so far only have two chapters done. I will post some of it when I have at least five chapters done so I have a bit of a buffer. hard for me to write much as I can not see much out of my right eye now. going slowly blind in it is so much fun you know. As always, thank you kindly for reading this. Al comments and questions are welcomed as are the correct winning lottery numbers in advance .

The stuff i scrapped that made me go WTH was i thinking. also heads up this has almost no editing just cause of how bad i thought it was Chapter 5 The therapist's office. "Amelia you read for this? I booked 6 hour's for this just in case there is a lot you want to talk about. She is also one of the best therapist's that deal with little's that I know." Sarah let's Amelia know trying to get the girl ready for a bit of talking. "Sarah what is her name you never told me? "Oh sorry her name is Leona Beckett. I got told she likes to be called Leona, remember that ok sweetie?" Sarah's heart can't help but hope this is the right idea to do for Amelia. "Oh I like that name it sounds really pretty. Sarah did my mom and dad tell you about me growing up at all?" Amelia can't help but wonder what her aunt might know. Well her mom now but she still can't get use to that it sound's weird to her, but she knows if she does it some time's Sarah will be happy. Just then Leona came out to greet them and talk to them before the session "Miss Holloway and hello Amelia. My name is Leona Beckett and I will be mostly Amelia's therapist but I will also talk to you Miss Holloway. Also I have never had anyone want 6 hours before but with the amount you offered I couldn't refuse even if it get's late." Amelia wonder's just how much her aunt offered for this therapist to do this she thinks at least 3 time's the normal rate. Unbeknownst to her, her aunt paid Leon 10 time's her name rate for this hoping this will help Amelia as much as she want's it to. "Now if you two will follow me into my room we can get started." Amelia and Sarah follow Leona into her office and notice the little size items and big size and even a changing table in the room in case a little has a accident. "Take a seat anywhere you would like." Sarah pick's a chair and Amelia grab's this long chair to sit in noting to ask Sarah to get one for her room. "Now who would like to start first, I'm guessing Sarah?" Leona ask's giving Sarah the floor. "Well beside's what I told you over the Phone I did find some stuff in Amelia's house when I had people get everything out of it and I was concerned." Sarah tell's Leon about note's and some paper's she found. Amelia's heart jumped to her throat knowing her secret's and childhood and everything that happened was about to come out. To be honest she know's she was not perfect and know's she had problems, being the kid of 2 big's on earth everything treated her differently and the cop's even looked down on her. Getting her flu shots where a whole different story, they ended up driving 4 hour's just to get them in a town that was fine with big's. "Well Sarah if you want you can wait outside or leave and come back it's up to you." Leon tells Sarah knowing it might be a while. "Ok I'll go wait in the truck and get some work done, I'll be right out front if you need me." Sarah walks outside and get's in the truck and starts doing some work about Amelia wondering if she will ever tell Amelia the truth. "Well Amelia where do you want to start. I'm guessing you might know what Sarah told me?" Amelia sigh's hoping this would never come out. "Well what part do you want me to start with first Miss?" "Sweetie you can call me Leona I don't mind I want us to be friendly with each other, even if you don't want to be friend's if that's fine with you. How about we start from the beginning does that sound good?" Leona say's trying to break the ice. "Well when I was born I don't really remember much I don't really remember anything tell I was about 3ish. Some of that was stuff I heard my parent's talking about when they tried to hide stuff from me I guess?" Amelia starting to get a bit scared hoping she can do this. "Well what did you find out from sneaking around and listening in on them?" Leona knowing Sarah didn't say anything about this. "Well I heard my mom talking with someone on the phone about not breastfeeding me as a kid, saying it would have been wrong of her to do so. She also said even if that was not the problem, she is not sure how my body would take big milk knowing I'm on earth now." Amelia admit's. She never told her mom or dad she heard this and much and more growing up from them. "Did you ever find out who was on the phone with you mom? Leona think's this might be a bit touchy but she want's to find out what this girl know's and if that is part of the reason's she rebelled growing up. "No sadly and it wasn't the first time I heard mom on the phone, talking to who I guess was the same person each time. I knew she talked at least once a month, it was almost always on the same date too. Over the years though the talking got more weird even."Amelia is hating what is about to come. "What do you mean more weird? Was there talk of abuse or what you did?" Leona is getting more interested by the minute now with this girl. "Well one time when I was 16, I heard my mom talking to the person saying she wanted to tell me the truth but I never could find out what that truth was. Another time I heard her talking about my first time dealing with the cops when I was 11. I still don't know what I ever did wrong. Amelia know's she can't cry but she might and she hope's she can cold it back. "Sweetie is this about you getting arrest for what the ticket said as refusing to listen to a cop?" "Yes but the truth was he stopped me when I was at the park and asked me who my parents were, when I told him he called me a liar and gave me a ticket then drove me home." Amelia can't help but cry now and she know's it will just get worse from here on out. Leona hands Amelia some tissue's for her nose and tear's. She waits a minute before asking a question nagging on her mind. "Why did the cop say you were lying?" "He knew who my parent's already where he just hated big's, the fact that my mom and dad wanted to live on earth pissed him off and most the cop's in town. They were always getting pulled over for the dumbest of thing's too. Tail light not working, going 1 mile per a hour over the speed limit. going 1 under the speed limit, stopping too long at a stop sign. It never ended." Amelia cry's again but try's to finish the best she can. "They never tried to stop it no matter what they took it, I never did understand why we didn't move or why they never tried to fight back with lawyers or anything." Leona has a few answer but even more question's now. "Well they didn't wanna fight I'm guessing cause they didn't wanna risk losing you and the chance the cop's cause use that as an excuse to hurt you or your parents or worse. As for not moving I'm not sure you were still a bit away's from the portal but close enough it could be done in a day if needed. The only other portal close to you was the hospital portal but that is only for life and death, like when you went though it and were made your size." Leona know's she is gonna get more question's then answer's but she hopes that Sarah might be able to fill her in later on some of these question's. "Um Leona can I please go change I'm soaked and think I'm close to leaking." "Here sweetie let me help I can do it faster if that's ok" "Please it's already hard enough to walk or move with these casts" Leon picks up Amelia and takes her to the changing table and move's her short baby dress out of the way, she then untapped her diaper and starts to clean her and wipe her down. Amelia is blushing red knowing this new person is changing her but at the same time she feel's safe and not scared of Leona. Leona finish's using some oil and powdering her then tape's up the new thick diaper she grabbed. She help's Amelia off the changing table carry's her back to the long chair she was sitting in and then sit's down herself. "Now then where were we Amelia. I know let's talk about the time you where in your first fight at 13." "Well there is not a lot to say about that one, I was called a Amazon's kid by a few girl's and one hit me with a rock so I ran at them and beat them up then I got in all the trouble. I know the parent's tried to sue us but some how they lost, I didn't even know my parent's had the money for a lawyer." "So the fight started over being call a racist name and you got in call the trouble? Being earth and how they can be to us I'm not real shocked I am surprised they hit you with a rock though." Leona know's she is finally getting somewhere and want's to keep the girl talking. she check's the clock to see how much time as passed and notice it's only been a little over a hour. "After that I heard my mom on the phone with someone talking about how I attacked some girl, She never told the person on the other side I was attacked and call a racist name first. It honestly made me sad and depressed to know my mom didn't want to fight for me or believe me at all." "Did you ever get anything for being depressed, cause I'm guessing this wasn't the first time or the last that you heard your mom talk like that." "No they wouldn't take me to see anyone but a doctor for my flu shots or to the testing school to make sure I could go up a grade. The next time I heard my mom was disappointed with me was when... was when.... was..." Amelia break's down crying her eye's out loud enough that Sarah can hear from outside and run's inside as fast as she can wondering what is wrong with her baby girl. "IS EVERYTHING OK??!?!" Ask's a heart broken Sarah at hearing Amelia. Before Leona can answer she runs over to Amelia and hug's her to try and calm her down a bit. "Shh shh it's ok baby mommy is here." Amelia grab's onto Sarah and don't let go. "What happened Leona?" "Well Sarah when I asked about her being depressed from hearing her mom say she was disappointed in her, she tried to tell me then stuttered and broke down crying then you got here." "Amelia shhh shh sweetie please tell me and Leona what made you so sad?" Amelia finally getting her crying under control after almost 10 minutes of crying tells them. "I told my mom I was gay.... I told her I was into girl's and she got pissed told me I was grounded, then called the person on the phone and told them." Amelia still sobbing a bit get's out the word's the best she can. Leona look's at Amelia in shock wondering how one's own mother can be a monster like that. Sarah knew Ella changed but she wondered what she didn't find in the house. Leona was really worried now and wanted to know more "Sweetie Amelia? Can you tell us what else she did, we need to know badly so please tell us." Amelia choking back more tears. "She would spank me a lot and tell me it was cause she loved me. She never did anything around daddy though I think she was scared of him finding out, but daddy was always stressed cause of the cop's." Sarah is shocked at what Ella did, now she wish's she could beat Ella senseless wondering how someone can do that to a sweet girl like this. "Amelia what your mommy did was really wrong, she should be in jail for what she did no child no matter little or big or a person on earth should have to go though that." Leona knew there would be a lot more before this was over and she still had a little over 3 hours left. "Sweetie I will never let that happen to you again as long as I live. I will kill anyone who does that to you and I will make sure with all my powder I can use I will make them suffer. Understand this I love you so much Amelia I will protect you no matter what." "Amelia do you feel safe and well enough to keep talking to us?" Leona wondered how damaged this girl really was. "Yes Leona and thank you mom I love you." Sarah's eye's lit up with joy at hearing that and Leona looked shocked knowing it hasn't been long sense she woke up, But shes accepting this life so well. "Can we talk about the night this all happened Leona?" Amelia knew she had too. "Sure but we can stop any time you want Amelia." Sarah know's this is a huge milestone and decides shes gonna sit there and not make a word. "Well the night it happened I was thinking of seeing my aunt and thinking of asking her if I could stay with her and live with her I spent day's thinking how to ask her then once we were in the car on our way to the portal I was scared. Next thing I knew i heard a crash and metal and the seat in front of me hitting me in the face, I blacked out the moment the car hit the pole then a week later I woke up to my new mom Sarah." Amelia was holding back as best she could but still cried a bit despite trying her best to not cry. Leona and Sarah were both shocked she remembered all of that even after getting hurt that badly and almost dying. "Amelia do you know how badly you were hurt?" Leona asked her. "No not really mom and the doctor's wouldn't tell me everything." Leona look's at Sarah a bit disproving and Sarah know's she's in the wrong on this one. "Amelia you were on death's door, the fact you lived is amazing, you should not be alive by any medical standard's even Nanites normally don't work like they did they didn't do anything to your leg's but they worked on your face and chest the best they could. You had all but 1 rib broken 1 lung was basically gone your heart was barely working and everything else was a mess and barely working." This time Sarah finish's what Leona was gonna say. "Sweetie you 100 percent should not be alive the fact that you are is a miracle and I am not going to let that miracle go away I will make sure you get everything you could ever want as long as you listen to ok sweetie?" "Yes mom i understand, I don't think I could ever not listen to you I love you too much." Both Sarah and Leona have a few tear's in their eye's now hearing Amelia and how much she love's Sarah. Sarah understood finally even if Amelia tried to hide it a bit she really deeply cared . Leona ask's one of the hardest question's she has had to ask today and hope's the answer is a no. "Amelia was there anything your old mom did too you?" Amelia starts to cry more again at this and knows everything must and will come to light sooner or later. "When dad was gone she would use the belt on me, and dad left a lot I never did find out what he was doing. He left at weird time's each day some time's it would be 10 other times 7 at night I tried my best but I never could find out. I started wetting my bed for a while and mom would beat me with the belt each day once dad left. Both Leona and Sarah can't believe what this girl went though and Sarah is seeing red now. She know's her brother and his wife are lucky they died, cause if they didn't she would have killed them. "Mom Leona there is something else I want to tell you, I use to try and help people when I could and when mommy found out she got upset and told me that we don't help people and then she grounded me." Amelia can't hold it back any more and bawls into Sarah's shoulder. "Baby it's ok I will always be here for you shhh shh." "Thank you. Is it ok if we stop for now? I can't say anymore." Ask's a hopeful Amelia. "Sure Amelia that is fine. Miss Holloway if you want you can bring her back 1 week from today go get her some food and have a rest." Leona thinking that they made a lot of progress today more then she does with most. she notice's its been almost 5 hours and is shocked Amelia is still so awake." Sarah pick's up Amelia and takes her to the truck and puts her in the car seat, she walk's around and get's in the front seat and starts the truck and drive's home to get a late dinner for both her and Amelia. Most the drive is quite as Amelia does not wanna talk anymore for now. They pull into the house about an hour later and Sarah takes Amelia out of her car seat and takes her inside to the dinning room where Mandy is waiting with her dinner and a bottle for Amelia. "Welcome home baby Amelia and Mommy Sarah." Mandy chuckles to herself a bit as Sarah places Amelia in her highchair. "Amelia this is some special milk I'm hoping you will like if you do I will get you some more ok?" Amelia start's to drink the milk while Sarah eat's her dinner. "Mandy what is this it's really really good." Sarah almost choke's on her food and Mandy laugh's "It's a secret that's why its special sweetie." Answer Mandy happy that Amelia love's it. "Mandy can you put my food in the fridge I don't think I can eat anymore and it seem's our baby girl is falling asleep." Sarah ask's Mandy. "Sarah I think our girl is Milk drunk right now." "Hik I ish noot Milky Drnkie." At that moment Amelia passes out from the Milk after having drank over 32 oz's of milk. Sarah carry's Amelia into her nursery and change's her wet and messy diaper and put's a new thick crawler one on her. Once Sarah is done she notice's Jessica standing in the doorway. "So my lover did she like the milk?" Sarah Laughs a bit trying not to wake Amelia. "She move then liked it darling, she loved it." "Good I'll will make some more for her, I didn't think she would effect me like this though," "I didn't either, but as long as it's not going to waste that's all that matter's, that and how much she love's it. Let's not tell her yet what it is though ok? Sarah tell's Jessica knowing Amelia may not like it once she know's what the milk is. Sarah gently lays Amelia down in her crib and slips her pacifier into her mouth and watch's as she sucks on it. Jessica and Sarah leave the room and close the door then start to talk a bit. "I am gonna hate to get her, her new teeth when she wants them I already miss her lisp and how much she was drooling too." Sarah said hoping Jessica would understand. "Sarah I know you didn't want to do this but... We could give her some tapes to where she likes not having them... If you want." Jessica know's how much Sarah hates using tapes to regress a little. "Jessica my love, I may want it badly but I will never want it badly enough to use tape's on my baby girl. If she want's them I'll use the tape's then if not I refuse to ok?" Sarah knowing she's trying not to sound mad at all. She is scared if she does that Amelia could lose all her sense of herself and become a whole new person, she has seen it time and time again with other little's in other country's and she hated it so much. Sarah has seen the worst of the worst mindless infant's, little's forced to be infant's but they still have there mind. On more then one occasion she has though about buying a little like that just to save them, she knew's if she did and someone saw them there would be question's asked about it. Now that she had time to think again she realized with Amelia here she could use the excuse she wants Amelia to have a little sister or brother. Then she could unregress them and make them a normal little again if she can. Sarah had a new goal in life now besides taking care of Amelia and she would even ask Amelia for her help to do this if the girl was up for it. "Sarah helloooo you whooo is anyone home?" Sarah snapped out of her day dream and looked at Jessica. "Sorry dear but I had an Idea crazy enough it just might work." "What is your plan this time?" "We are going to adopt a little or two for Amelia to have as a brother or sister's." "Wait sister's? and only one boy and why the hell do you want to adopt more?" "I have always wanted to adopt a little in a bad country but I never had a good reason too without questions being asked but now I have the perfect reason and the perfect excuse so no one can say anything about it." "I'll admit this is crazy but it could work." "Yep next meeting I have in a none alliance country I'll take Bruce and Killer with both of there team and bring Amelia with me to adopt some little's." "BRUCE AND KILLER? YOU KNOW THEY HATE EACH OTHER?!?!? ARE YOU INSANE?" Jessica finally think's that Sarah has lost it and went fully insane, if not insane she has gone little crazy or little blind. "Jessica my love they may hate each other but for the right pay and a good enough reason they will do it. They also hate how other little's are treated and this could be a good excuse to also get them both little's for them and there wife's. Maybe they can be friends that way who know's." "Sarah is two teams of bodyguard's kinda over kill? That's over 100 men between the two. You will need the huge jet for that one." Jessica tells Sarah still shocked about the idea "Yep I know I'm also going to be bringing my truck with me just in case." "You mean your armored tank? Have you even told Amelia that it has weapons on the damn thing? Or that is has a AI in it that even the Military on both U.S. and Earth want?" Jessica now fully in shock at Sarah's idea. "Nope i told Ruthless to try and keep quite for now and she said ok she understood." "My lover and soon to be wife is crazy she finally lost it someone help me." Jessica says losing her mind at this idea. "Jessica it will be fine with over 100 bodyguard's plus Bruce and Killer if anyone attack's me they will be dumb and dead." "Sarah I know no one has ever attacked your truck before but this is asking for it are you sure it will be ok?" Jessica now worried knowing she can't stop Sarah. "Jessica I had it sent to earth and the USA there nuked the thing and it was still ok to drive and Ruthless even laughed at it. Both me Amelia and Ruthless will be fine." Sarah trying to reassure Jessica and calm her down "Ok but make sure she has all new armor and weapon's or else I wont let you go deal?" "Deal I'll have RnD put on the new railgun they made and the new smart seeking rocket's for weapons. I'll have them add the new blast proof armor to make sure and the new Ultra dragon scale windows to make sure only a Nuke will hurt her." Sarah knowing this will make Jessica happy knowing they are using the experimentally military tech they work on below the building. "Ok I'm fine with that now let's head to bed it's getting late and if this is you plan your next meeting with a None-Alliance country is in a week I'll call Bruce and Killer in the morning and get it set up. I'll also get between one and three adoption licences ready for this. You do know how hard it is to get a normal little adoption licence here." Jessica hoping this will talk Sarah out of it knowing the odd's of that are low. "Yes I do sweetie now lets head to bed I'm tired and deal with this tomorrow." Sarah and Jessica both walk into there room and strip down naked for a night of love making before they sleep. It was well past 2 am before they fell asleep that night tired of the event's and their love. Chapter 6 1 week later the day of the meeting in none-alliance territory. Sarah is trying to prep Amelia for trip and hoping she can follow the acting role she is given. "Ok baby listen you need to pretend to be a infant here and try not to talk if possible. Our goal is to try and save a few littles if we can and money is not a option, if you find one or two or even three you think you might be able to save tell me by saying you want milky ok?" "Yes mom I know we have been over this 20 times now. I understand mom." Amelia getting sick of how much panicking Sarah is doing. "Good just want to make sure. Have you seen Jessica?" Sarah feels like everything needs to be perfect and can't stop the panic. God!!! Where is Jessica I need to get to I need to get everything clothe's wise and diaper wise ready head to the main office for a few hours, get Amelia to sit in the little playpen at my office and pay with toys then get everyone on the jumbo jet. Gahhhhh over 150 people mostly bodyguard's for this one visit. it's costing me a fairly good amount but lucky Bruce and Killer's teams are ok with adopting any little they can so we can save them. "SARAH!" Jessica has to scream at her to get her to look at her. "Oh there you are um why did you yell?" Ask's a confused Sarah. "Honey i've been trying to talk to you for a while now but you were just packing and not listening to me." A concerned Jessica ask's. "Sarah I will go change Amelia before you take her to the office and I'll be right behind you ok?" "Thank you Jessica I don't know what I would do without you." Sarah reaches in to kiss Jessica and they take a long romantic kiss. "Ewww my mom's are getting all lovely and kissing. Get a room you town." Both Jessica and Sarah look at her and stick out there tongue's. "Baby both your moms love you a lot remember that and you should know too your an adult and we won't stop you if you fall in love." "For now I'll pass last time it did not end well for me so I'm ok." Amelia remembering what her old mom did to her and how hurt it made her. "Sweetie if you want to date a girl we wont stop you either even if she is a big or a little. Now we will have to have a small talk about adult activity's but for now we can carry on. When we get back we will have that talk though young lady." Amelia can't help but blush at what Sarah had just said to her knowing what she meant. Jessica changes Amelia out of her morning diaper seeing it wet and messy again and makes quick work to get her clean. "Sweet you need to tell us when you are messy you are gonna get a diaper rash." Jessica worried about Amelia getting a bad rash. Jessica carry's Amelia to the living room patting her diaper butt the whole way and gently places her in the playpen making sure not to hit her casts on her legs. Sarah finally comes out of Amelia's room with enough diapers and clothes to last 2 weeks. "Sarah I thought you were only going to be there for a few days?"Jessica now really confused "Well just in case we do find some littles I want to have enough clothes. Better safe then sorry." "I understand that well enough, remember our honeymoon?" Ask's Jessica. "Fair point love." Amelia had been sitting in her playpen for a little while wondering when they were leaving and what they were doing before they left. She knew she had to go to the office and sit in a playpen but not sure what type. She knew that her playpen was made for big's so if she needed to she could get out quickly. Sarah walked over to Amelia and picked her up out of her playpen. "Ok you can bring your Switch but it needs to stay on the plane when we get to where we are going." "Ok mom when are we leaving I can't wait anymore." "Baby we are leaving right now. I will try not to baby you too much I know you are not ready but one day we will have to do more." "I know I'm just scared still a little bit." "Baby it's ok I will take it as slow as we need to for now but I do want to do more in the next few months." Sarah carry's Amelia out to her truck and load her in her car seat that's when Amelia notices two more, then she see's two huge guys in the back looking pissed at each other. "EEP w-who a-are y-you?" "Well young lady I'm Bruce" "I'm Killer miss." Bruce answer's this time for both of them. "We are you're bodyguards for where we are going." Amelia now a little confused. "Where are we going anyways Sarah and Jessica haven't told me." At that point Sarah gets in the truck in the front seat and answers Amelia's question. "Baby we are going to your version of China, it's called Caylla." "So where do we live?" "We live in Sallas sweetie. It's on the west coast so the flight shouldn't be more then 12 hour's at best." Sarah starts the truck and drives to her office, the biggest building in all of Sallas at 180 floors it has sensors around it so if anyone gets to close they are taken care of by the buildings security systems. "Wow mom this is all yours?" Amelia is almost speechless at how huge the building is. "Yes baby my great great great grandfather built this company from the ground up and I have just made it bigger and better. To put it short sweetie I have made it worth 100 times more then what my dad made it worth." Sarah says happy to brag a bit. "Ok Sarah enough bragging lets go to your floor." Bruce says wanting to get going. "Ok ok I get it Bruce lets go." Sara pick's up Amelia and her diaper bag and takes her to the express elevator to her office. After about 1 minute they get to the top and Bruce and Killer wait outside her office. Sarah gently places Amelia in the little playpen she has and Amelia looks shocked. "Please tell me I don't have to use the restraints mommy." Amelia now really concerned. "Sweetie the only time you need to use them is if I have a meeting cause a lot of people look down on littles. Now if we get you brothers or sisters then I don't need to sound good?" "Yes mom it." A revealed Amelia answers. Sarah gets to work on what she needs to finish before her trip and next thing she knows it has been 3 hours and time to get to her private airport. "Sweetie you hungry?" asks Sarah. "Yes please mom can I have the really good milk again?" Sarah a little shocked at this cause Amelia seems to be really enjoying the breast milk she has been getting. Sarah knows she will need to tell Amelia what it is, but for now it can go cause how much she love's it. Sarah gives Amelia her bottle then picks her up and takes her back downstairs to the truck making sure to say bye to Jessica at her desk. "Ok Bruce, Killer lets get going. Are your men gonna meet us at the tarmac?" "Yes Ma'am." Answers Bruce. "Yes Ma'am." Answers Killer. Sarah strap's Amelia into her car seat and Bruce and Killer get in the back of the truck. "Ok everyone ready and does everyone know the plan?" Killer, Bruce and Amelia all answer at the same time. "Yes Ma'am." "Good then lets get going." Sarah drives to her airport where everyone is waiting outside the plane for her before getting in. Sarah then gets to the front of the stairs going into her company's plan "OK GENTLEMEN YOU ARE ALL WERE PICKED BECAUSE YOU HATE HOW LITTLES ARE TREATED IN CAYLLA. OUR GOAL IS TO ADOPT AS MANY AS WE CAN UNDERSTOOD? MY COMPANY AND THE GOVERNMENT WILL HELP PAY YOU TO TAKE CARE OF THEM SO IF YOU WANT ONE, TWO OR THREE GET THEM. THE GOVERNMENT WILL GIVE EVERYONE A LICENSE FOR EACH LITTLE YOU GET, SO DON'T BE SCARED THE PLANE CAN SEAT 1,000 AND ON THE WAY HOME WE WILL HAVE A ESCORT OF THE BEST PILOTS DALLAS HAS TO OFFER." Sarah calms down now a bit done with her yelling. "Our goal is to save them, now that is all gentlemen." Once she was done talking everyone loaded into the jet and her truck and convey into the back. Once everyone is seated they buckle up and take off for Caylla. 12 hours and 47 minutes later, they start to land. Once landed they unload everyone into their trucks and Bruce and Killer get in Sarah's Armored limited T-Rex 6x6 with body armor bullet proof windows and a deer grill all around it. "Ok Amelia sweetie time to get up we landed and everyone is waiting for us." "Huh? What time is it." "Well sweetie it's almost 1 PM here and you have been asleep for a while." Sarah picking Amelia up out of her car seat in the plane. "Remember sweetie to follow the plan. In case it goes south, and I'm almost expecting it too we have the Dallas military hiding off the coast about 50 mile's out waiting with back up and some new weapons I gave them free of charge to keep." "Wait wait wait wait mom you make weapons?" "Oh right I never told you. Oops mommy did a boo boo." Sarah forgetting she told Jessica she would tell Amelia. Oh at least she knows now. Sarah thinking to herself. "Mom what don't you make?" Amelia now confused by what her mom just said. "Well dear we make a lot of stuff enough that the military is in my back packet if I need them. Even our plane we came here on I helped make and approve. I'm smarter then I look sweetie." "I knew you were smart but wow." "Alright enough talking lets get you in your car seat." Once out of the plane Amelia see's the huge convey of trucks and counts at least 15 with her mom's. Sarah walks her to her truck and places her in her car seat then jumps in the front to drive. "Don't worry sweetie I know how to drive this better then anyone. also I want you to meet a friend of mine if that's ok with you?" Sarah ask's Amelia not wanting to scare her at all. "Sure who is it mom?" Amelia wondering if they are gonna get in the truck with them. "Ruthless you can come out of hiding now Amelia want's to meet you." "Hello Little Amelia, my name is Ruthless I'm the A.I in your mommy's truck and a good friend of her's I hope to be your friend too." "WAIT WHAT THE TRUCK CAN TALK?" Shocked Amelia has her mouth open as far as it can go. "Yeah sweetie didn't you think it was a bit weird how we always made good time? That was cause of Ruthless here she is a better driver then I am." "Aww thank you Ma'am how nice to say about me." Ruthless can't help but be happy knowing she has a new friend to protect. "Mom please say the plane is normal?" "Oh yeah Ruthless is a one of a kind even the U.S. want's her but I made them a deal to were they get a copy in 5 years." "Sarah can we get going the meeting is soon and we need to get there quick." says Bruce from his back seat. "Sorry Bruce just a bit of showing off. Ok lets go Ruthless." "Yes Ma'am." On Bruce's and Killer's word the convey starts up and leaves the airport heading to her meeting with one of the main dealers of little items she sells to in Caylla. It takes less then 20 minutes to get to the huge building and the convey goes around the back and parks. "Ok you ready Sarah? I'll grab Amelia and Killer will help you inside." Say's Bruce. "Yep lets go." Sarah ready for this like she has the last week. Bruce grab's Amelia and Killer escorts Sarah inside with Bruce and Amelia right behind them. "Ok Bruce, Killer we are going to floor 70 make sure the bodyguard's are ready just in case. I really hate dealing with Caylla but they have the most slave littles of anywhere else in the world." Sarah says with disgust in her voice. Sarah walks to the elevator and her Bruce and Killer get in and head to the 70th floor while the other part of her team a group of 24 men and women take the other elevator's up to 70. When they get to floor 70 her body guards are already there. "Ok follow the plan, I'm trading some stuff for a list of 2,000 littles with up to 1000 we can take, the rest of the payment will be item's from us. So stay cool and lets get this done." Sarah and her team walk through the big doors in front of her to meet a group of 5 old men dressed like rich snobs. "Gentlemen what a lovely day it is are we ready?" ask's Sarah. "Cut to the chase we know what you want and what we want lets make a deal already we have the littles in holding cells below the main building do you have what we asked for?" Says the CEO of the slave trader littles group. "Well I got the ship off the coast loaded with everything you gentlemen want the world's thickest diapers, restraints, devices to make littles talk like baby's but let them keep their teeth and the rest of the disgusting stuff you men what. Will that work?" Answers Sarah. "Yes just fine here's the list you can take 1,000 of them the rest we keep unless you want to up the trade." Says a grumpy old man. "How about I add 1 billion and you give them to the Dallas Military? Do we have a deal." ask's a pissed off Sarah. "Fine deal you have 1 hour to send the money." The CEO says. "And all of them still have their minds right?" ask's a really pissed off Sarah. "Yes we are nice enough to do that request." Says the CEO. "Ok lead the way downstairs." Demands Sarah. "Mommy up up." Says Amelia wanting to stay close to her mom and away from the creepy old guy. Amelia whispers in Sarah's ear. "Sarah I you know I love you but, we need to do something about him." "Sweetie I plan on it." Sarah looked at both Bruce and Killer trying to think who she would ask. As they finally got to the basement of the building the door for them opened and they steped out followed by the elevator with the rest of her bodyguards. "Killer if the CEO move's from that wall. Kill him." Sarah said with a emotionless expression on her face. "YOU BITCH WE HAD A DEAL YOU CAN'T DO THIS." The now pissed off and angry CEO said. "I can't? Well honey I just did I'm taking all of them and getting rid of you." Sarah now seeing red wanting to kill him herself but knowing Amelia might see it and could look at her differently. Sarah Hands Killer a note with 2 words on it. "Kill Him" Sarah walks away and down the hallway to the room she is hoping has life. Once they are over 100 yards away a loud bang is heard and Sarah knows the deed is done and that she owes Killer a bonus. Sarah walks to the door now in front of her and opens it and the first thing she hears is crying from floor to ceiling. "My God they are all in cage's like dogs. Bruce when we leave tell Sallas's Ship's to bomb this blow this place into the ground. Tell them I will deal with the fallout." Sarah know's this has been her plan for years but Amelia had made her realize she needed to do it sooner to save lives. The crying was hard to hear over but Sarah had an idea. she looked for the switch to the over head lights and turned them on and the lower ones off. The moment she did that the crying stopped and now she had to find out some answer. "LISTEN TO ME UNDERSTAND?" The 2,000 littles all got scared by her voice thinking she will do bad things to them. "Ok who are the most hurt, can't move, can't talk well, who?" A bigger little point to a few cage's in the corner, there are 5 total and each cage is almost smaller then the little it holds. Sarah is more heart broken at this sight then anything and know's what shes doing is the right thing. "Bruce get some of your men to get the 5 little's in the corner they are all going in my truck for now get the rest into the semi's like we planned and get them to the plan and out of the cage's if you can, use the disable-rs on any collars or trackers then lets get out." "Sarah please make sure they all live. This is sad and what I was scared would happen to me when I woke up. Please save them mommy." Amelia crying into Sarah now not being able to hold back the tears any longer. "Shhh it's ok baby we will and I'll make sure everyone goes to good homes if they need more help and can't or don't want to be on their own. Mommy will take care of it all just don't worry anymore." Sarah knows it may be 18 years too late to tell her brother the day he left but she didn't know if she could ever love a littles. If her brother saw her he would be shocked. "Ok m-m-m-mommy. Once we get to the truck's can we change them and find out their names or do we need to wait tell we are at the plane?" Amelia worried about them getting a rash and hurting more. "The plane will be the safest." Sarah answered to try and calm Amelia. It took almost a hour to load every little up as fast as everyone could but they did it 2,000 littles in 4 semi trucks with AC for the 20 minute ride to the airport. "Ok Bruce, Killer lets get out of here we need to go before the rest of the old bastard's up top know what we did." Sarah now worried herself they may have taken too long. "Yes Ma'am understood." Bruce answers knowing now will be the hardest part of his life. He wonders if he can ask for a bonus after this. As Sarah caring Amelia and Bruce and Killer watching her back walk out the loading dock a bullet goes right past Amelia's head barely missing her. "SHIT RUN." Yells Bruce as he fires back hitting the guard dead a single shot to the head. More gun fire erupts from the rest of the guards and the police showing up to the call from the other Board Members. "RUTHLESS ACTIVATE PROTOCOL 1." Sarah screams as she runs at her truck. "Um Ma'am are you sure? Protocol 1 is a bit extreme." Sarah through the rage she is feeling knows there is no going back now and no longer cares as she gets Amelia bucked into the back seat and Bruce gets in the passenger seat. "Yes Ma'am activating protocol 1. Remember Sarah there is no going back from this." Says Ruthless knowing this could change Sarah forever." "Bruce tell your men and Killer's men to not drive and let Ruthless takeover." Sarah says hoping he listens. "What the hell do you mean?!?! THEY NEED TO DRIVE SARAH." A now pissed off Bruce says to Sarah. "No Bruce Ruthless is taking control of the trucks. Protocol 1 gives her command of everything. Trucks, plane's, even the weapons in all the trucks." Sarah says with a ashamed look on her face "WHAT?!? Sense when did these things have weapons? I though the allied nations said no?" "They said to do so in secret and only use it in life and death. Fairly sure this meets life and dead Bruce. "Ma'am I'm taking over now." "Do it Ruth" Get us out." Ruthless activates Protocol 1 and all the trucks weapon systems come online. Rail guns anti missile defense systems and micro rockets all arm and start to fire as the trucks move out to the airport. The convey moves the the road at top speed as the Sallas Air force in the background bombs the building wiping it off the planet. Sarah knows it will take at least 3 hours before Caylla can get help from a near by none-Alliance member. "Ruthless how many rounds in the rail-gun?" Sarah asks as Bruce looks like a ghost next to her. "117 Ma'am in our truck alone 2391 left total in all trucks" "Good use them all if you have too and don't stop." "Yes Ma'am." Ruthless answers before noticing a problem. "Ma'am it seems they are setting up road blocks and that the Military is also on its way. This may get ugly Ma'am." Ruthless now worried about Sarah and how she will be mentally after this. The 6 littles in the back now are scared at all the noise and what's going on. Amelia has other ideas though right now her biggest one is how they can escape and what happens if they don't and if she can find a way to run with her legs in casts. "Ma'am forgive me for this." Ruthless opens a small side compartment next to Bruce and she hope's he knows what to do with it. Bruce pick's it up and reads the side Ambien liquid. "Sorry Sarah forgive me too." Bruce says. "What the hell are you two talking about? OUCH WHAT?" Sarah sees Bruce has stabbed her with a needle and see's what it says before she is asleep. "Ok Ruthless lets get this done, Sarah doesn't need to see what happens now I don't think she could live with herself." "I agree Bruce get ready we are plowing through the road blocks." Ruthless hits the first road block while firing off the rail-gun's killing 7 in a matter of seconds. When they get to the next road block Ruthless notice's SWAT trucks and fires the micro rockets on truck 1, blowing up the SWAT trucks and killing almost everyone trying to stop her. The unlucky ones who live missing arms and legs screaming into the day light. "Umm Ruth is that a tank?" Bruce barely finishes before she fires her rail-gun full power and the tank flips in the air flying into a near by building. "The Military has showed up Sir Bruce. Tell your people to buckle in tight I'm doing this without any of your men or Killer's men dying for Sarah." "Killer is still safe in the truck behind us right?" Ask's Bruce now worried about his rival knowing they never signed up for this. "Hes fine I'm talking to him too." Ruth answers when a call comes over his ear piece. "SIR THEY ARE ATTACKING THE PLANE ANTI AIR DEFENSES ARE HOLDING BUT THERE ARE TOO MANY." Says Bruce's right hand John. "SHIT RUTH STEP ON IT." Bruce now scared they could get stuck here. "Yes Sir. Do you want me to release all safety's?" "Umm sure? what's that mean?" Bruce is confused now as they blow past another blockade. "Everything that stop's us dies Sir." "WAIT WHAT? WHY?" "We need to hurry and we are 5 minutes out from the airport Sir if I don't do this we may not make it in time." "Fine just do it I can't have any of my men or Killer's die today." Ruthless puts the pedal to the metal and blasts tanks cop car's and even buildings out of the way to get to the airport as fast as she can. She knows she will have to delete some of the battle and fire history later so Sarah don't cry but its worth it to protect her. "Almost there Sir. I will inform the Sallas Navy and Air Force to give us back up. Ruthless sends a single line. Barrage the airport in 7 minutes. Mean while aboard the Sallas Navy Flagship The Daedalus. An Aircraft Battleship class with a aircraft deck and a Set of 3 by 20, 300 inch gun's, armed with weapons from Sarah's RnD. "Um Admiral, Sarah's truck Ruthless sent us a message?" says the first mate "What? where is Sarah? Well girl spit it out what does it say?" Says Admiral Steven Caldwell. "Well Sir umm it says. Barrage the airport in 7 minutes." "I'm guessing that's Ruth's orders and not Sarah's." "It would seem so Sir." "Tell the rest of the fleet to Open fire on my command. And make sure our planes hit to." "Yes sir." "One last thing make sure Sarah get's out alive. Without her our Military power would not be enough to scare the none-Alliance island's and country's." Admiral Steven Caldwell, now worried and hopes that Sarah is Ok. He meet her once and she seemed like a honest nice person he hopes she can make it out alive. "Yes sir" Back on Caylla. "RUTH HOW MUCH LONGER?" Bruce screams seeing the large Army at the airport trying to destroy the plane. "I'm going to EMP the enemy then we get in the plane and take off we have 4 minutes tell your men to get inside and stop defending, I'll drive us up the back." Ruth knowing time is short and hoping they can make it in time. Ruthless drives into the Army of troops and sets off the EMP's on each truck stopping the tanks and APC's from firing. She turns the convey and has them line up and drive as fast as they can into the back of the plane. Before Ruth takes control of the plane and starts it up. "Bruce tell your men and Killer's to get ready." Bruce grabs his ear piece from his shoulder and puts in back in his ear and holds his wrist up to talk into his mic. "BUCKLE UP WE ARE TAKING OFF." Ruthless gets the engine up to take off speed and starts the Jumbo jet down the runway. Shes almost ready to take off when a loud explosion is heard behind the plane. "WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT?" Bruce ask's now scared that they hit the plane. "That Bruce was the Sallas Navy and air force wiping out most of Caylla's army." Says Ruthless wishing she could smirk. "Oh god my head what the hell did you do Bruce?" Sarah walking up and looking in the back to see 6 littles scared but ok. She's happy on the inside because they couldn't see anything from the back. "Wellll Sarah ruthless gave me some stuff to knock you out while she had me disable safety protocols." Says Bruce knowing its Ruthless ass and not his. "YOU DID WHAT? WHY DID YOU DISABLE THEM?" At this point Ruthless speaks up. "Sorry Ma'am I had no choice we were not going to make it if I didn't" "Ruthless still how many people did you kill? What's the point of a Safety if you turn it off?" "Well Ma'am you living is my main goal. I'm not going to let my friend and her child die cause I could have done more. And Ma'am total Enemy's dead is just under 3,500 troops. I'm sorry" Ruthless knows she messed up but at least the plane is in the air. She no longer care's what happens to her just that Sarah and Amelia are safe. "Ruthless we will have a talk. and How did you take out that many it shouldn't be possible." Sarah wondering what Ruthless did knowing she will have to punish her some how. "I had the Navy and the Air force barrage the airport Ma'am." "YOU WHAT? AND THEY DID IT? WHY?!?!?!" Sarah shocked knowing that the Navy had only told her they would help transport littles if needed. "Well Ma'am without you Sallas wouldn't be as strong as they are and with your power as a CEO as powerful as you they can't risk you dying is my guess." Sarah Sighs heavy."I'll ask them later but for now we got 6 little's who need changed and 1,995 more who need changed. Bruce have your men and Killer's get to work changing them please. I'll take care of the 5 back here." "Um about that Sarah think I could take the 2 you don't take?" "Sure I guess? How did you know I was going to take 3." Sarah wonders now what else Bruce knows. "Sarah I've known you for years it didn't take a lot to guess." Before Sarah starts she wants to know the 5 other littles names. "Please don't hurt us Miss I'll tell you everyone's names" Says a short little girl who could not be taller then Amelia. "I'm Lily. Thats Grace next to me and Jamie next to her. The 2 behind me and Zak and Hazel." "Hello, my name is Sarah and this little next to me is Amelia and that man is Bruce. We saved you so you could have a happy life. Hows that sound?" Sarah saying with a Smile. "Hello, I'm Bruce and I'm more scary then I look, how about I adopt Zak and Hazel?" "Ok and I'll adopt Lily, Grace and Jamie. But first thing first they really need a change and we need to get there plastic pants off some how; Got any bolt cutters?" "I got something better Sarah I got a lock pick kit should only take me a minute per a little." "Good get start and I'll make sure to change em as you finish." Burce get's Lily's diaper off first and is horrified at her bad rash. "OH MY GOD! Lily how bad does this hurt dear?" "Honestly Miss Sarah I'm use to it we all are, sure it burns but nothing we could do." Sarah grabs her tube's of rash cream and starts to put it on Lily, coating her in it, hoping it will heal soon. Sarah makes a note if they all have rash's like this shes going to take them all to the doctor and hope they can help some way to make it heal better. Sarah finishes changing Lily and then quickly in the same manner changes Grace and Jamie. Sarah then takes Amelia and Lilly and has Grace and Jamie follow behind her up to the seat's she has ready for them all hoping the rest of the bodyguard's don't have their hands too full dealing with that many littles. "Um mom does this mean I have 2 sisters and a brother now?" Amelia is now worried that she wont get as much love and care as she did before now that mom has 3 new littles to watch over. "Baby nothing will change you will still be my daughter no matter what and they will be a bit more little then you are ok?" Sarah says trying to calm Amelia down a bit hoping she understands well enough. "You said your name was Sarah right? Does this mean you are our new mom now?" Ask's a worried Grace hoping Sarah is not like her last big mom. She was abusive and beat her when her own daughter got bad grades or did something wrong. Now shes free of that she hopes. "Sarah do you think there is any way you can fix my leg's and the rest of my mouth?" Lily hopes she can walk again but she knows she wont be able too after having her leg's cut in more then one spot then having all but 8 teeth pulled cause the big's who had her wanted a infant who did nothing but tummy time. Lucky from the sounds of it from what she heard they were heading to Sallas, a Alliance home country and part of the U.S. that makes up a large number of country's and islands. Mean while Jamie was worried and hoped that Sarah was not like his big's who used him to help toilet train their boy then kept him as a puppy for their son to play with. Being forced to sleep outside in a dog house with a plug tail stuck in him a collar and a mask to make him look like a dog and mark like one for months before he was kidnapped by the little traders as he called them. He was hoping to have a new life and not be someones pet now. Sarah calls for Bruce and Killer and they both run to her as fast as they can not wanting to be on her bad side after today. "Here's how it's going to work. I will give each person who adopts a little 2 million per a little+ government help. Next thing if they need it I will buy them a bigger home and give them anything they need for each little. The last thing is there enough seats on the plane for everyone?" Sarah ask's hoping there is cause the landing in 11 hours might be rough. Bruce is the first to answer. "Well from what I can gather all the littles will be adopted a few people are even adopting 10 and plan on having them be most independent." "We guess about 500 littles were regressed but we think most of it can be undone the rest are fine with a few minor problems here and there with all of them." "As for room we are booked full it seems some of the better littles are sitting on people's laps." "This time Killer answers and hope this is what Sarah is going to be happy about. "Also we suffered no losses but we do have about 30 of the 200 bodyguards." "We are counting that as a win. We think with our math we killed over 10,000 people and caused a few billion in damages." "The navy says it will follow behind us and make sure we are safe and give us a escort home." "They also said not to worry Caylla will not be able to do anything ever, even with help we took out a lot of jets and tanks." "The navy said we will get a escort of 10 fighter jets 20 super sonic jets and be followed by a radar plane." Bruce finally done and out of breath even taking breaks. Now Sarah is confused by all of this. "Why are they giving us a escort home?" Bruce answers this time. "They said they owe you for the new hardware, they said it worked better then you said it would." "Well at least they love me now." Sarah can't help but laugh a bit. While Sarah, Bruce and Killer have been talking so have the littles. Lily ask's Amelia the best she can a few questions. "So sense Sarah is going to be our new mom I guess what is she like? Also will she try to fix us back to what we were I cant do much Jamie can't run or do much with his hands, and Grace has really bad nightmares and wets and messes more then anyone I have ever seen." At that comment both Jamie and Grace blush bright red. "Ok you 4 need to get some sleep it will be a long fight and when we get home I will have been up for over 30 hours and I am going to bed once we get home Jessica and Mandy will take care of the 4 of you. Amelia Jessica has a suprise for you." At that note all 4 of the littles try to get some sleep tired from today's event's.

Fern woke up exactly like he had been doing every day for the last few weeks. Curled up in a crib in a dimension full of oversized people who all felt it was necessary to treat anyone smaller than them as toddlers or babies. Or the way you were just supposed to treat ‘littles’ in their own logic. Didn’t make sense to him, but he’d given up on trying to reason with any of the ‘amazons’. It didn’t achieve anything, so Fern was starting to stop seeing the point of it all. Wasn’t like anyone listened. That, of course, included the amazon that had adopted him, Rachel, or ‘Mommy’ as she’d prefer to be called. Not that Fern called her that unless he had to, and even then he wasn’t going to mean it. It was one of the only small pointless things he could stay stubborn on. He didn’t fight or cry or try to run off like he’d seen other littles try, he just wouldn’t put any feeling into anything. He was already resigned to not being able to escape his current treatment, but that didn’t mean he had to pretend to be happy and sweet about it. Rachel wasn’t getting anything from this relationship but a sullen withdrawen little. He knew she’d get bored of it eventually. Everyone did. (Of course, then she might just send him back to the orphanage.) So, it was the usual thoughts buzzing around his head as he woke up, sitting up in the crib. He sighed, scooting closer to the bars so he could at least look at the ground. That way he could distract himself before doing the still embarrassing task of wetting his diaper. That was something that felt like it was never going to get easier, it just felt so humiliating. Once done that he had nothing to do but sit there and wait for Rachel to come get him ready for the morning. Maybe he could get her to go with shorts today. Just anything but a dress, anything else. He’d end up feeling awful the entire day, and not be able to do anything about it. Wouldn’t really even be Rachel’s fault, after all she just believed she’d adopted a little girl. He rested his head on his knees as he waited, resigned for another day.

Prologue “Saul, where’s your- hey, don’t you even think about going out that door!” His mother shouted as she saw him out of the corner of her eye. The screen door clattered open and he ran. From the kitchen, frantic shuffling could be heard as his adopted mother was torn between chasing after her child and the pot of boiling water on the stove. Saul had slipped the diaper off his waist just prior to this escape attempt and he knew he had a decent chance of making it away. With a quick jump, he cleared the two steps and was off the back porch and running around the side yard of the house he had shared with the Amazonian woman. As he made it to the front area of the yard, he heard the back door closing again and he knew that trouble was not far behind. He turned right and headed along the sidewalk and almost ran into another giant, much older, who was busy in her own flower beds near the road. She looked up in mild surprise at the sudden commotion in front of her and recognized the situation immediately. Rather than stop him, the woman merely chuckled and whooped after him. “Oh, we got a little nakie baby!” Saul ran across the front of her house before cutting back down between her house and the house next door. There wasn’t much space between the two, and he knew the woman who was following him had a little trouble like most of the people her size cutting sharp corners. Behind him, he heard his mother scream his name before being politely given directions by the old woman which way he had gone. He made it to the backyard and turned left again. A long wall cut across the back of the lots on this subdivision, and he hoped he could find a gap in the fence or even a stubborn homeowner that had not pushed for a privacy so he could cut across to the next street and get some more distance between him and his mother. He continued to run, and risked a short look back. Behind him, he saw a large shadow come around the corner. He quickly cut back between another pair of houses towards the street, and saw the shadow do the same. He immediately turned and continued back along the fence line. The shadow had not followed. He grinned. He might just make it away this time. Then he noticed something new. Eight houses down, a homeowner had put up their own section of privacy fence, on this side of the line of fencing. He started looking more closely at the fence line, hoping for a gap or half rotted piece he could move. He needed that opening. He ran past another house and glanced left. The shadow was keeping pace on the other side of the house. Well, time to try another trick. He ran past the house and then immediately doubled back and up the side of it. With a little luck, his mother would continue to run past for another house or two, and by then he would have come around to the front and even made it across to the other side of the street with a little luck. He grinned. This was one of the most enjoyable escape attempts to date. He almost felt a little sad that it could end this easily if he lost her. He just cleared the side yard when suddenly he saw arms reaching around the large shrubs in front of him, perfectly placed to cut off his escape. She knew what he had planned. With a chuckle and a mild shout of consternation, he jumped into the waiting arms. He was suddenly pulled close as the woman’s body dropped to a knee to avoid falling over from her charges jump into her arms. “Gotcha!” He felt himself being raised slightly and a hand brushing aside his hair and a pair of lips kissing his forehead. “I told you; no matter how far you run, I will always catch you.” Saul giggled. “I almost got away this time.” His mother shook her head and gave his nose a light touch. “Not even. That fence ruined your chances long before you made your attempt. Now, as fun as this was, you are in serious trouble mister. You are a very nakie baby and you know you aren’t supposed to be out of your diaper. Not to mention that you made me ruin some perfectly good pasta when you made your escape attempt. You realize those noodles were almost done, right? By the time I get you home, changed, and settled, they are going to be too mushy to eat.” Saul put his arms around her neck and rested his head on his shoulder. “Uh-huh. I was hoping it would give me an extra minute or two.” As they passed their neighbor’s house, the old women smiled and got to her feet. She patted Saul on the head and looked at his mother. “I see our little truant has been apprehended again. Not his greatest attempt, but certainly one of the better ones. “Oh, I wouldn’t say that. He didn’t notice that young couple down the street had put up some fencing last month. He’s got to be more observant if he ever thinks he can get away from me that easily” his mother said, patting his bottom. “I’ll catch you later Mrs. Rogers. Right now, I’ve got a little boy that needs supper and a diaper rather badly.” Saul sighed in contentment as they went back inside their home and his mother grabbed his old diaper as they went into the living room and placed him on the changing table. She frowned and tossed the old one away in his pail and reached for a new pamper. “What’s on your mind sweetheart? I thought you enjoyed yourself.” “I did, but it wasn’t long enough.” His mother finished wiping him down and started powdering him. “Well, I know what will cheer you up. Lets finished getting you changed and get some yummy food in your belly, and I will tell you one of your favorite bed time stories tonight, okay?” Saul smiled knowingly. “Which one would that be?” She finished powdering him and taped up the new diaper before blowing a quick raspberry on his stomach. “How about how Mommy finally caught her wonderful baby boy?” _______________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ Saul sat in front of the television. It was nearly midnight but his excitement was peaking as he watched the announcer. A couple hundred miles away on a set of islands, a group of over one hundred participants was completing a grueling marathon known as the Fjorders’ Double Crossing. Over twenty miles of shoreline broken up with 6 miles of running through the cold evening waters of the Fjord was a tough challenge. It would almost be a swimming contest if a little attempted it, but even the Amazonians had trouble running through up to four feet of water. From what the announcer said, over two hundred and fifty people had started the challenge, but almost half had dropped out by the halfway point as their joints had locked up. Only a hundred and ten or so were left by now, and most were floundering in the final stretch of the Fjord, trying to cope with the cold waters. The announcer made a comment that a small group far ahead of the pack had been pushing themselves hard on the final stretch, and were spotted a couple hundred meters offshore in the dark. The challenge would be over in minutes. Saul was excited. Normally, the competition would take another hour or more and he would have to go to bed and miss the end, but this year looked promising. He just had to hold out for a couple more minutes. “Saul Yurten, what on earth are you doing awake at this hour? You were supposed to be in bed more than two hours ago. Your bed time might be later than your father’s, but you know that this is far too late for a little your age to be up” the elderly voice of his grandma proclaimed from doorway to the living room. Saul looked down sheepishly. He had turned down the television fairly low, but he guess that her hearing was sharp enough to hear even that little bit of sound. “Sorry Gran, I just wanted to see the end this year. It’s a good group this year, and they are almost at the end already.” Grandma Emma was an unusual sort, but between her and Grandma Judy, he was glad that he was staying at her house currently. Grandma Judy was the law and order to Grandma Emma’s controlled chaos and unashamed spoiling of her baby and grandbaby. The old woman sat down next to him on the couch and briefly checked her hair net to make sure it was still in place. She picked up Saul and sat him in her lap, slowly patting his head and reaching a hand through a leg opening in his sleep shorts to check his pull up. “Still dry,” She proclaimed. “Now, who are we hedging our bets on this year. How’s that girl fairing, what was her name, Stephanie?” Saul shrugged. “I’m hoping she does well. From what I saw earlier, she was starting strong and stayed pretty steady through the first half the race. She’s also a recent favorite, so I have hope she wins it. She has done better each year, and last year she came in eighth. From what’s been said, it’s down to Arden, Smith, Morgansson, Tolten, and her right now in the final stretch. “Oh, Morgansson competed again this year? For a man his age, he is a handsome one. It would be nice to see him win one more time.” Their attention turned back to the program, as the announcer moved slightly out of the way and the camera zoomed in on a group of figures in the distance, blobs of blackness splashing through the water headed towards a cluster of lights set up on the beach and a set of poles with a ribbon tied between them. Saul leaned forward. “Come on Stephanie, you can do it,” he called to one of the figures on screen. “Come on Danny boy, don’t lose to these youngsters” Emma called to her champion. Just off shore, the pack started to split. One began to lag behind, then another, with the final three staying fairly close together. The water splashed up over the contestants and Saul could only imagine how cold it had to be and what they were feeling in those final feet. At the water’s edge, an older gentleman pulled away from the other two and managed to make it across the finish line first. Emma went wild, cheering for her contestant as the crowd gathered round and uttered words of congratulations. Stephanie wasn’t the second or the third. A minute later, and she wasn’t the fourth. After two more minutes, a woman in her late twenties ran up onto the beach and across the finish line to warm applause like those before her. Saul and Emma chatted for a bit before a third form walked through the doorway from a bedroom down the hall. A grown man in a dark green flannel footed jumper walked in with a blanket in one hand while his other rubbed at his eyes. “What are you guys doing? Some of us are trying to sleep, you know.” Emma got up and quickly picked him up, cooing slightly and patting his back. “I’m sorry baby. Mommy and Saul were just watching the end of the race, and we weren’t watching how loud we were. I know you need your sleep more than your son does, so how about I warm you a nice bottle of milk and get you back to bed, ok? “Sounds good,” he drowsed as his mother carried him off to the kitchen. Saul went ahead and turned off the television. He knew what was coming next. He poked his head into the kitchen to see his grandma gently bouncing his father and watching a bottle heating up in the microwave. “Hey Grandma, I’m just going to go ahead and head to bed, okay? I turned off the television.” Emma nodded. “Go ahead and wait by the changing table. I know how you get when you’re excited, and I want you in a nice night diapee. I’ll have your father back in a minute and then I will change you. Also, remember that even with no school tomorrow, you still have homework due the day after. Your grandma Judy wants it all done by the end of the day tomorrow.” The microwave beeped and she took out the bottle, screwed on the cap, and handed it to her son. “Oh, and your mother wanted me to remind you that you have two books that are due back as well, so don’t forget to bring those along too!” Saul nodded. It was the penalty he lived with to have a mother and two grandmothers doting on him all the time. He always had to focus on his studies, but wasn’t so bad. He’d finish his work and then get to go outside and run. Best part was that he only had a few weeks until he graduated anyways, and then he wouldn’t have to worry about it ever again. It was a good life, and one he wouldn’t change a bit.

I’ve been inspired by those abdl roleplay online quizzes recently and always inspired by the diaper dimension world by Princesspottypants. Wanted to share the idea for others to enjoy as well~ - - - - Part One You Belong in Diapers Quiz Shouldn’t it it say ‘Do I belong in diapers’? This could be the chance to show them you were telling the truth, but this ‘quiz’ has no question mark. Was it a typo? Or did it just fit the theme of this ‘dimension’ you’ve found yourself stuck in; like the silencing pacifier stuck suckling in your mouth. That was the price of too many questions you learned, and you were learning fast. These ‘Amazons’ quickly grew annoyed when their ‘Littles’ pretended to know what was best for them. It was true the farther you moved into the compound the quieter it became. At the front was a cacophony of harried explanations, firm commands, disciplinary threats, and the inevitable follow-through. That was all muted now replaced by soft suckling, condescending cooing and the crinkle of diapers. Your bottom still bemoans your naughtiness as the redness stands in sharp relief beyond the white frilly leak guard of your own diaper. You shift buckled to the hard seat and the cool lotion trapped inside at least continues to provide some relief despite the constant reminder of the circumstances surrounding how it was lathered on then dusted with powder. A warning swat jumps you in your seat. The sting lingers between your diaper and thigh from your caretakers wickedly pink gloves. You refocus on the quiz, unknowingly working the pacifier in your mouth more noticeably as you begin. The first questions were harmless enough; matching the quiz better to your information on file, and you interacted with the tablet with no real concern until the next question gave you pause When was the last time you wet in your pants? You glance nervously at the expectant Amazon nurse, an air of smugness by now constantly around her and her clipboard poised in hand. This one has been your ‘caretaker’ during this entire lengthy process and has given you enough ‘personal attention’ to have gotten to know you in a multitude of embarrassing ways yet never seems to tire. Her haughty brow raises knowingly and in warning; any ‘lies’ were to be punished. You consider the choices... A. Not since I have been wearing diapers B. Not since I was ‘potty trained’ What choices. Amazons, ever prepared, had you already put in ‘protection’ as soon as you arrived, so it was simply a prompt trip to the appropriate changing station and an upgrade (or downgrade) to tab-style diapers when it happened. With the ‘witness’ with a penchant for spanking in the room, you placed your finger on the ‘correct’ response and kept your eyes on the test to save yourself from the nurse’s triumphant look. All those protests at the beginning claiming the validity of your potty training level and now look at you moving on to question two. How often do you wet yourself? A. Often B. Sometimes Yet again, two choices and neither were ‘no’ but the lesser of the two ‘confessions’ seemed almost like a gift considering your day. Question three. When you wet, how large is the accident? A. Only a little B. A full accident that requires changing You flushed and the nurse made another delighted tally upon the clipboard against you proving the choice was obvious to all involved. The ordeal of your losses of control had consisted of a quick transition from sudden plastic pitter and warming between your legs to being grabbed by the wrist for a change by your caretaker who didn’t waste time marveling at how such a wet diaper could possibly belong to someone as well potty trained as you before plopping it in the pail and proceeding to further wipe, massage, sprinkle, and diaper you yet again. Shaking the memory, you continue somewhat defeatedly down the list. Your hope of an objective test being wiped away like your changed bottom. When was the last time you messed your pants? This perked you up a little. Messed? Did that mean...soil? No, you hadn’t done that. You look at the choices. A. Today B. Within the last week. Another hard suck made the plastic pacifier tinkle. Again with these two choices. The implication that you had ‘messed your pants’ ‘within the last week’ burned your cheeks as you pressed the screen, but not enough to warrant another burning to the ones on your bottom. The nurse made an ‘ah ha’ noise, and scribbled on her board most likely noting your movements and to soon expect dirty diapers. The quiz followed the predictable pattern giving you the questionable gift of being able to claim you mess your pants ‘Sometimes’ and ‘Only a little.’ The quiz continued. Forcing you to admit to many more things, such as, yes, you currently were wearing ‘A diaper’ and when changed you were changed by ‘Yourself?’ No of course not ‘A caregiver.’ In the end, the results were in, and echoed everything the Amazons had been saying. ‘Littles belong in diapers for both daytime and nighttime wetting accidents, and in your case, with the occasional inability to make it to the potty for messes as well. An Amazon must monitor when it is time for your changes and provide minimal potty training only if your behavior improves.’ The clack of the nurse’s clipboard signaled this stage of the processing was complete and it was on to the next. - - - - Part Two Is Your Little Ready for Potty Training Quiz The Amazon sighed at the tablet screen one eye always on you as you sat with your coloring. No change noted in the state of your diaper since your morning routine. A tingle of happiness floated through her looking at how cute the newest printed diapers she’d bought for your looked on you and how snuggly they fit beneath your cropped tee. In all honesty she really didn’t want to take this quiz but the report was due and it was mandatory so she sipped her tea and began. Does your little tell you right away when their diaper is messy or wet? She nearly spit. Goodness no! What a scandalous question. It was completely against her house rules and her little knows Mommy is the only one who can say when a diaper has been properly wet or dirtied. Still shocked, she scanned the choices for more targets of her ire but instead she relaxed into a bit of a laugh as she read the actual options, especially the second. B. My little one does not notice or hides when they need to go. Oh this was true, she had caught her silly little one on multiple occasions looking for a place to go ‘in private’. What a silly thing when even most efficient changes can still be done on a park bench or the back of an open car. This was the obvious answer. Can your little one follow simple instructions? Certainly not to her caliber. Far too much hesitation in certain simple requests like ‘smile and show them your cute diapers honey’ or ‘I haven’t seen a messy diaper in a while drink your boom boom bottle little one.’ She selected the appropriate response. Does your little one have periods of a few hours during the day that they stay dry? She chewed her lip. How easy it would be to lie. She didn’t track it that closely after all, and Littles needed wet diapers to remind them of their needs. Although it was true her diaper changing times were certainly greater than a few hours. Reluctantly she with conceded with ‘A. I can typically go a few hours during certain times without any changes.’ A huffy sigh left her as she moved on from picking the option that would place her little closer to potty training. Does your little have the language skills to communicate needs? A. My little is able to express wants and needs to myself and other adults. She laughs out loud. Choice A was simply comical! Words as simple as ‘diapie’ ‘pee pee’ and ‘poo poo’ were extremely difficult words to be said by her little. Her little one simply made a pouty face most times when asked to do so by herself ‘and other adults.’ Ha! A few more questions proceeded quite similarly and the results where in Your little one is not quite ready for potty training. Sometimes the best advice is to wait and continue diaper use until they are more behaviorally developed. The Amazon grinned and began browsing social media to chuckle at the other comments at the absurdity of the mandated quiz. She looked to see her little one moving towards the corner and she chuckled under her breath it seemed a new diaper change was going to be needed sooner than she thought.

I have a few times of the year where my schedule gets really booked up and I don't have any time to write, but I'm finally getting to one of my better times of the year for writing though and am continuing to work on something I started this summer. (Planning to finish it and a side project before I share) I have a question for those that have written in the dimension. I know that I've written about Amazonian days being longer than here on Earth as a reason for humans needing more sleep than Amazons, but I don't seem to have ever codified that time in Exchanged. I know others have mentioned that concept too, anyone have a length of day you've set? I was thinking 30/32 hours for the day instead of 24, but if someone else has already explored this I'd rather go along with you on it. Let me know, thanks! @bbykimmy @Alex Bridges @Mee @superfunnel @zatchie @VoxyRox (Tried to tag those of you most recently writing in the dimension and dealing with dimensional travel)

[06/03/20XX] 10:54.35 AM The black screen comes to life, catching the sight before it in crisp, high definition quality. The setting is a simple room, viewing the front end of a bed, draped in a brown comforter as rays of light bathe its side from the right off-camera. A computer on top of a desk sits right next to the bed, and its monitor is lifeless, just like the lamp on the nightstand to the side. Everything is quiet, minus the chirping of birds from an open window. “BOO!” A woman suddenly hops in from the left, crashing on the cushiony bed, as her brown hair bounces with the constant shifting. “What’s up guys!” She keeps her attention fixated on the recording screen, straightening out her cream-colored shirt. Her jeans didn’t need any readjusting, as they clearly did a good job at holding to her figure. “I know it’s been a bit since we last talked, but I just got finished moving a few days ago, and I’m completely, totally 100% moved into my new place!” She let out an exaggerated cheer. “That’s right! I finally made it to XXXX!” She laughed again, wagging a finger. “Sorry, but I’ll need to take that out in post. Can’t have you guys sneaking up on me, after all! But here I am! I’ve been browsing so many forums about this place. It just feels great to be off the islands and on the mainland! People are HUGE here! I’ve heard they can be a little pushy, but they are pretty much just like Littles.” She stood up for a moment, walking out of the shot and returning with a water bottle of a massive size, supported by the both of her hands.. “So like,” She finished taking a sip, screwing the cap back on. “I’m starting my part-time job tomorrow, and I’m pretty nervous. Thanks to you guys though, through all your support I can sustain myself and put out more content. This job is just to give me something to do other than film! Oh, and also the P.O. box won’t be up for a bit! I still need to figure out how I’m gonna do that here.” She leaned back on the bed, kicking her feet in the air, lazily. “The place already came with internet, cable and the whole shabang, so apart from me getting used to the area, ya girl Sarah is fully functional!” She cleared her throat. “I gotta go grocery shopping now though. Stomachs, you know how they are! I’ll talk to you guys soon. Till next time!” With that, the video star walked up to the camera, her figure quickly enveloping the entire lens, and then the screen truly cut to black. [06/03/20XX] 5:39.22 PM “Ugh! The nerve of some people!” Sarah didn’t bother with playful introductions this time. The camera hadn’t changed spots compared to last time, and if anything was slightly turned more to the left, revealing the beginnings of a doorknob. “Hey guys,” She kept a passively annoyed look on her face. “Just wanted to give you an update. I got all the food I needed, but jesus if that wasn’t stupid as all hell!” She was already digging into a large plastic bag, pulling out a sizeable chocolate bar. [END OF CLIP] [06/05/20XX] [TIME UNKNOWN] [CLIP MISSING/NOT FOUND] [06/18/20XX] 2:31.47 PM “Weekend is finally here everybody!” Sarah sat on the same bed as usual, sporting a pair of shorts and loose top. “Man, am I ready to unwind! I’m just ready to get my games on…” She looked longingly over at the computer, which never seemed to have changed. “I should be doing a livestream soon, so stay tuned for that. But for today’s video I wanted to-” She was cut off by the ringing of a doorbell. With a strange and unexpected look, Sarah shifted her head to the left, to somewhere out of the camera’s range. She sighed, hopping off the bed. “Fine, fine...I guess I’ll just put in a jump cut...” Ignoring the camera, she walked to the noise which now turned into a resounding knock. “Yes! Yes! I’m coming!” Sarah already sounded irritated. The noise of a door opening was heard. “Yes? What can I do for-” Sarah’s voice went silent, as it was quickly replaced by a shriek. “You again!? How did you--?!” The entire altercation still remained out of the camera’s vision. All that could be registered was the sound and slight vibrations from nearby. “Is that ANY way to greet your new mommy? Honestly!” A sigh from a second voice could be heard. “You’re definitely going to take some work, Sally...” “Sally? My NAME is Sarah, you creep! Now get the hell out of here!” It sounded as if she were closing the door forcefully, but with a prolonged swinging motion, it was clear that she was being met with resistance. “If you come quietly I’ll make this as painless as possible missy!” The female voice was stern and commanding, followed by the sound of the doorknob hitting the side of a wall. Sarah screamed, and the tapping of feet became rapid and louder as Sarah’s figure darted from one end of the screen to the other. She remained partly in view, taking a defensive stance towards where she ran from. She was breathing fast, her adrenaline pumping. Footsteps from where she came that were much louder and composed arrived. “St...stay away!” Sarah had quickly lost her bark, and as she backed out of view, the camera could only capture up to the knees of this unknown figure. From the top of the screen, the underside of a wide bag suspended from her torso was evident. “I gave you a choice, and I’m being extremely nice by offering you again,” Her words were like ice, and her threats were dressed in thorns. “Am I going to have to punish you already?” “I’ve already called the police!” Sarah’s voice shouted. “You better leave before they come!” The giant’s posture gave no sign of change in attitude. “Right,” The woman was clearly unconvinced. “Next you’re going to tell me that I have a tail? Mommy likes a silly baby, honey, but now is not the time for fun and games.” The words came heavily with a deathly seriousness to them. “I suppose we’re doing the punishment first...” Nonchalantly, the bag was dropped on the bed, clearly in view behind the figure’s legs. What could be seen were smiling balloons and letter blocks on it, with multiple storage compartments installed. Without much warning, she walked towards where Sarah was, and it was followed by the screams of a defenseless, much smaller figure as the much larger one bent over as if to pick something up. “LET ME GO! PUT ME DOWN!” From her screams alone, it was evident that Sarah was the thing that had been picked up, and she was currently thrashing for dear life. “I don’t think we’ll be needing these anymore!” She chuckled, as Sarah screamed only louder. An article was suddenly tossed into view, hitting the ground with a small noise. The recording was sharp enough to identify it as a pair of shorts. “And my, my! How bold of a choice my wittle Sally!” She commented.“I think you’ll find your new underwear much more appropriate though.” “FUCK YOU, you psycho!” The woman returned to the bed and sat her bottom on it; taking up just about the entire width of the mattress with it. A twisting and turning Sarah was then lowered into center-view from the camera’s perspective, as she was pinned to the assailant’s knee. She was missing the shorts she first wore at the beginning of her recording, and now the black panties she was wearing underneath were visible. No matter how much she kicked her legs, it did nothing to free herself, she kept struggling for as long as she could, but it became evident she was only tiring herself out. The camera perfectly caught the steady hand which planted her down, as the only thing which tried to move was the restrained Sarah. “Aww, all tuckered out?” The camera could now see up to the woman’s lips, decorated in a light red lipstick as they curved upward at the corners. “Let me go!” Sarah was still shouting, but obviously low on stamina. She found it in herself to grow wide-eyed though, when in one swift motion, a large hand yanked off her underwear and tossed it off-screen. Tears could be seen forming from the visible part of her face. “Please...” She had started to assume a weakened, pleading tone. “Don’t touch me down there! Don’t violate me! I’ll pay you! Take anything you want! Just don’t!” The woman tutted her voice, as the hand closest to Sarah’s bottom drew out of view. “Such a dirty mind, too! You’ll need to learn how to not have such a potty mouth, young lady. Besides, what could you have other than yourself that I’d possibly want?” Much faster than when it left, the hand came crashing back into view as it collided with the round bottom attached to Sarah. Almost immediately she let out a shriek, her muscles visibly stiffening while her head and legs shot upwards, quickly falling back to their semi-relaxed state. “Four more ought to do it.” The woman sufficed, repeating the same motion from just a moment earlier. Smack! Sarah’s second scream this time had become much more thick, as if something else were on its way. “Just remember, you could have prevented this.” Smack! Sarah’s shout was a bit quieter than last time, but tears were rolling down her cheeks now. Although only one was visible to the camera, it was a likely assumption for the other out of view. Smack! She was full-on crying now, her body reacting less and less as her cheeks turned red. “PLEASE!” Sarah’s voice came out awkward and shaky. Her body was quivering all over. Surprisingly, the hand didn’t come crashing down yet. As if she was willing to listen. “I’m sorry...so--!” A jolt of pain must have ran through her body, as she visibly winced. “P-please...stop the spanking!” The hand came back down, but much more slowly this time, in such a fashion that it was apparent it wasn’t homing in on Sarah’s backside. “Well...I’m glad to see you’re starting to learn, hmm?” Sarah’s teary face could only nod and make an agreeing noise. Her face looked somewhat relieved; only because she couldn’t see what was happening behind her. “Babies need to know though, that misbehaving will not be tolerated, and that there are consequences to their actions.” With that, the hand came down with an unmistakable amount of force greater than the the times before it. The slight shake of the camera backed up this theory. In her system Sarah found the energy to wail yet again, as she almost hung there lifelessly, sobbing as she had been totally and utterly defeated. The crying didn’t stop as the giant, oddly enough, pulled her in for a hug with her severely red bottom faced towards the camera. “There, there...” She cooed in a syrupy voice. “Now we’re gonna make it all better.” She stood and turned, leaning over the bed as Sarah disappeared somewhere on the covers. The sounds of fishing through the large bag could be heard. “Now let’s get all your supplies~!” The woman spoke in a sing-song voice, as she pulled two things out. In one hand was a large, white rectangular bottle, and the other a white plastic square, covered in childish motifs. “I couldn’t wait to bring you home, Sally!” The sounds of plastic unfolding could be heard, and a second voice, likely Sarah’s could be heard whimpering as she tried to protest. They were quickly silenced by the sound of a slap on bare skin. “But I will not listen to this grownup nonsense anymore, got it?” She eased into a hum as the edgings of a white cloud could be seen around her figure, with more sounds of thick plastic and padding being secured. “Annnnnd done!” The woman cheered. “That wasn’t so bad now, was it?” “Why are you doing this to me?” A silent voice spoke. “Because this is who you are, silly!” The calm and collected voice laughed. “And if I didn’t pick up your little padded bottom today, it sure would’ve been someone else tomorrow! You’d be surprised how much we were gossiping about your little tush! You little ones are always so uncertain and nervous about this at first, but I can tell you’ll fit in very nicely. It’s too commonplace for you uppity balls of energy to wind up back in diapers! You’ll be thanking me soon enough. Now enough chit-chat, up we go!” She made a woosh noise as her arms raised in the air. She turned around and set Sarah down in front of the camera, with a clearly different set of underwear on. Caught from a side view, a thick set of padding snaked its way in between her legs and emphasized both her bottom and crotch. Large yellow tapes drew the sides to the front, as the disoriented girl turned past the camera, sharing the happy bears that were frolicking on the plastic front with the screen. With each shift in her unsteady posture, a loud crinkle was picked up by the still-recording device. With the giant’s back turned, Sarah pulled at the tapes, but her brows started to furrow and lips began to quiver when they did not budge. “Now let Mommy tidy up your changing supplies, then we’ll be on our merry way!” “Wh...where are you taking me?” She shifted her terrified focus from her plastic prison to the warden who put her in it. “Where else would I be taking you? Home, silly!” She laughed as if it were a given. “I know you’re excited for Daycare, but we don’t even have you signed up yet!” “But I live here! You can’t just kidnap me!” “Not a single person would think twice about a Mommy carrying out her adoption. And how could you keep living here? We don’t even have a changing table for you! I got your baby powder all over the comforter too...” The red-faced Sarah, still out of the woman’s line of view, looked in just about any direction, as if she were searching for something that might help. Then, her eyes collided with the camera, as her eyes grew wide, and her hands quickly snatched it. The screen started to shift in awkward angles, as it suddenly found its way in between Sarah’s shirt and bra, the lighting quickly becoming dark. It did not last for long however, as Sarah made a worried whine, illuminating the scene once more. Her breathing still fast-paced, the camera was suddenly faced at an awkward angle. Looking down at the ground, all that could be seen was the front of Sarah’s cushy diaper and her toes which just managed to peak past the overbearing pad. With her other hand, although visibly straining with a stifled groan, she just managed to peel the elastic waistband from her stomach, opening a gap in between. The gap grew bigger and wider until all that could be seen was darkness, as the interior padding ceased to look white without proper lighting. Noise could still be heard from outside, but it was clearly muffled now. “Okay, precious! Time to get a move on! Up we go!” The slight turns and shifts of the camera did little to suggest how the diaper containing it was moving, but suddenly the pad pressed inward on the camera’s vision, with the screen suddenly going black. [06/18/20XX] 8:24.17 PM The screen was still dark. As dark as it had been before, if not a little more. The sounds were still muffled as well. “Now Mommy has been very generous with your bedtime tonight, since I know you still need to adjust a little, so I think we’ll get your bedtime schedule on track starting tomorrow.” It sounded like the giant from the last known recording. “What? But it’s only like 8:30!” The sound of Sarah’s voice complained, much closer to the camera. “Babies need all the sleep they can get. And your little tush is no exception!” “When are you going to let me go? When can I go home?” There was a sigh in the room. “I thought I had made this clear with the first two spankings. You are home Sally! It’s scary, I know, but you’ll come to find this is much better than that mean old life I plucked you from; riddled with so many tough responsibilities.” Oddly enough, Sarah didn’t seem to protest, as if she knew better than to. “Don’t you feel so much better in your jammies, wearing a comfy diaper?” She cooed. “Well?” The second time she spoke came with a bit more authority, expecting a response. “..Yes...” Sarah bitterly spoke, obvious with unwilling compliance. Her voice seemed to read as if she were blushing when she spoke. “That’s right. Now Mommy gave you some special juice at dinner, and that diaper has been bone dry since the moment I put it on you this morning! You’ll need to learn that the potty is your diaper now sweetie, and not the toilet where the grownups go. I expect that to be well-used by the morning, okay?” Her absolute words resulted in Sarah’s whimper, as she started to sniffle, clearly upset by her words. “Goodnight Sally,” a faint kiss on skin could be heard. “I expect to find a pleasant surprise in the morning!” Right before the sound of footsteps and a door closing, the beginnings of a nursery rhyme’s tune could be heard. A few seconds passed, and suddenly noise from above the camera could be heard, followed by more plastic crinkles. “Come on..you...stupid diaper!” A hushed voice silently whined as the camera was slowly but surely lifted out of its prison. For a brief moment the darkened room’s scenery was revealed beyond pink bars basked in moonlight. The floor was carpeted, and had a rug laid in the center of the room. A tall changing table sat on the opposite end, with clear view of the many diapers stored underneath. A chest labeled ‘toys’ was visible in another corner as well, right beside a rocking chair. In the darkness, all that was discernible from the walls was that they were of a pale color. A few interesting quotes hung from the wall as well...one reading: “A wet baby is a happy baby.” There was more to the room, but the view was quickly changed as it spun to the crib’s interior, and was currently being leaned on what was likely a stuffed animal, with its brown, furry, stuffed legs taking up a small portion of each side. Sarah was back in view, yet again, only now that she was wearing a new set of thin, yet soft looking pants and shirt. A smiling sun was adorned on front, and her pink bottoms were covered in white stripes. And needless to say, the way the lines on her bottoms curved only emphasized the bulge that was caught on camera earlier. A white waistband was peeking from all sides. Sarah looked equally as distraught as she did at first, only slightly more composed now; beyond her initial fears and settled into a constantly frightened sense. She sat on her knees and leaned a bit to level with the camera’s angle, as her bottom crinkled and her assumed stance gave the perfect view of her much more rounded crotch. “If you are watching this...” Sarah spoke in a hushed, yet urgent voice. “Please...” She already started to get teary-eyed. “Please help me...I don’t know where I am, but this woman has kidnapped me and taken me somewhere. She’s treating me like her baby!” Sarah choked back a full-on cry. “I don’t even know her name...she’s only telling me to call her...Mommy...” It looked as if she wanted to vomit at the thought. “I haven’t been to the bathroom all day!” Sarah looked in any which way, as she shuffled her legs and hips, with a hand pressed to her crotch. “I really need to go...but there’s no way I’m gonna fucking piss myself for that monster!” Admitting her predicament was clearing starting to get to her. “I can’t…” Her sobbing face looked to the side. “I can’t even take the damn thing off...” As if to check one last time, she snaked down the front of her pajama bottoms, revealing the same plastic front as before. Pulling as the tapes like a mad man, it was as if they refused to acknowledge her existence, confirming her worst fears and despair. “I don’t know what she fed me earlier, but my stomach hasn’t felt right since...” Her face grimaced at the thought. She took a few heightened breaths, as she suddenly wrapped an arm around her abdomen. “I can feel it pushing, and I can’t stop it...” Sarah sniffled. Quickly, she suddenly turned to the bars, allowing an angled side view of her position, including the view of her pronounced bottom. “I….can’t….” Sarah whined. “...hold it!” With hands fiercely clutching the bars for support, she grunted and moaned in as much of a hushed voice as possible. She tried her best to cover her mouth, but the struggles in her voice were unmistakable; doing anything she could to suppress her audible struggles. On her knees, she stood up the ever-slightest, and then her plastic underwear began to make slight noises as the outline of her bottom began to expand. Slowly, her backside expanded and her bottom quaked, and in an exhausted state she tried to set it down gently. Uncovering her mouth, she kept taking rapid breaths. “Oh...oh god…!” Her head laid sunken, hands clutching the bars as she sobbed, trying to process what she had just done. “She actually fed me laxatives!” Her hand slapped the bar, making a small noise, crying in defeat. Turning back to the camera with an exhausted look, puffy eyes and reddened cheeks, she tried to stay off her backside for obvious reasons. “I need to...” Her nose slightly twitched as she quickly pinched it, with a new disgusted look on her face. “I need to find a way out of here...This isn’t righ...” Sarah gasped as she quickly cupped the front of her crotch. Based on how close she was to the camera, the slightest hissing noise was evident. There wasn’t much noise after that, as tears silently rolled down her cheeks. Her hand left the front of her masked diaper, and laid on the blankets lifelessly. “My name is Sarah Foster,” She silently started, trying to keep her tone straight, although it was thick. “Aged 19, almost 20. I have lived as an adult for almost my entire life,” It seemed as if it hurt to speak any further for her, visibly becoming stressed as she spoke. “And...” She blinked, glossy-eyed. “I don’t want that to stop now.” With each passing moment, her eyes seemed to grow heavier and heavier, as if she were being sapped of her strength entirely. With what strength she had left, Sarah raised the screen and lifted what looked to be a pillow, and covered the screen’s vision. “I’ll tune in soon...” The screen went black. [06/20/20XX] [TIME UNKNOWN] [CLIP MISSING/NOT FOUND] [06/20/20XX] 12:43.06 PM “Sader Street! It’s Sader Street!” Sarah in a fast whisper occupied the entire camera’s vision. “I heard her talking on the phone, I think she’s ordering something, and she was giving an address. I was trying to listen, but then she put me in this stupid playpen...” She backed from the camera to give a better view, revealing the denim shortalls she was in, sported by an obvious diaper underneath. “I managed to sneak the camera out when she let me play in my--the nursery.” Sarah quickly corrected herself. “I can’t hide it in the diaper like I did the first time, because she checks in the morning and--...” Sarah’s blush signified she didn’t want to elaborate any further. She looked a bit jumpy, or at least she couldn’t seem to stand still for very long. “And god if only there was some way I could get to the toilet without her knowing!” The stress was becoming more and more visible. “I swear, when I get out. I’m gonna-” “Mommy’s sorry about that sweetie, but I needed to hear the grownup on the other line! Your diapers are a little bit too noisy for me. Especially when they’re so dry! Speaking of which, I think somebody’s a looking a bit fidgety right now!” With Sarah still in view, a familiar hand pressed her on her bottom, as it leaned into her abdomen. As physical resistance was clearly not an option, she tried to fight the battle internally on her reddened face, but it was clear who became the victor once she involuntarily let out a gasp, followed by a sigh. The bashful girl remained still for a few moments, unable to respond coherently. “Much better!” The woman cooed. “Now let’s inspect the damages...” With an easy motion, she had the snaps on the crotch of Sarah’s overalls undone with a discolored diaper partly on display. “Yep! Wet as a walrus!” She confirmed with an audible squeeze, then started to button the crotch back up, much to Sarah’s displeasure. “But we can do much better than that to warrant a change. We need those to last, after all!” “But I want to be changed now!” Sarah shouted, her focus no longer on the camera. She was quickly lifted out of sight though when a pair of hands swooped her from the armpits. “Little girls do NOT want in this household missy!” Sarah was starting to shout and struggle.”I really thought we made some progress these past two days! I guess not though...I think I’ve been too lenient with the spankings, so it looks like we should add 5 more and maybe some corner time, hm?” The smacks and shouts of protest continued for only a few minutes, as it was quickly replaced by crying. “I know it hurts, Sally, so why do you have to make things so hard on yourself? It’s as easy as playing with your toys and doing what you’re told! I don’t want your bottom moving an inch from that stool until this timer goes off, and I say it’s okay, understood?” There was silence. “UNDERSTOOD?” She raised her voice. “Yes...” The words came out in a meek and broken voice. The noise of a spring windup could be heard, and was followed by a constant ticking noise nearby. It seemed whatever conversation the Woman was having earlier, she moved it into the room with the playpen. “I’m sorry about that Janette,” She sighed. “It’s been a rough few days breaking her in, that’s all.” There were periodic pauses over the phone, followed by agreeing tones. “I think that Daycare will do her some good. I’ve already loaded a few nursery rhymes into her mobile that should help with some tendencies and triggers. Just to get her feeling a bit more acclimated, that’s all.” “Hypnosis? What do you mean?” Sarah’s frightened voice shouted from a direction that implied she was facing the wall. “Did I say you could speak during corner time, Sally? I thought we just got finished with your spanking? Maybe third time’s the charm...” The woman could be heard walking from the area. “...no...no...no..No, NO!” Sarah’s voice became louder and louder, as genuine fear began to consume her cries. “I’ll be good! PLEASE!” No physical noises could be heard. “This is your LAST warning Sally. You are on EXTREMELY thin ice. Another outburst like that and you’ll have another spanking and 30 more minutes on the timeout stool. Do I make myself clear?” The woman sat back on the couch. “I want her to be happy, I do. But, she just fights me at every twist and turn! It’s a little fun to tease her every now and then, but we both know her role, and she clearly isn’t acting it.” Her voice came a bit lowered this time. “I guess I’ll keep spiking her bottles and food. Maybe that’ll do some convincing for her...” She resumed her normal volume. “She actually starts a week from now! I know she’ll be nervous, but I’ve only heard resounding things about what they do for Littles. I think it’ll help her let off some steam. And, oh! You should have seen her the first morning. Poor thing completely soiled her diaper; back and front. If only I could get her to do that on her own...In due time though! I think we’ll work on getting her used to wearing used diapers next. Can you believe it? She expects me to change her after a single wetting!” She let out a laugh. “It’s the adults who make the decisions, though. She’ll understand that soon enough...” The conversation carried on for a bit longer, but after 30 minutes the timer rang, and Sarah was collected then deposited back into the playpen. “Now what do we say?” The woman asked, hanging Sarah slightly off the ground. Clearly Sarah didn’t want to say what she was expecting, but after a cold stare and moment’s hesitation, she mumbled, “I’m sorry….” “I’m sorry, who?” The woman pressed. “M...omm…..y...” “Come on sweetie, put it all together now! I know you like the timeout stool, but I’d really like to give you some playtime too.” “I’m sorry, Mommy!” Sarah shouted, in an almost defiant voice. The hands let go and dropped Sarah, unprepared for the crash landing. The sudden drop coupled with the added weight around her hips sent her on her bottom, unsure of how to react. “We’ll need to work on our manners, but I suppose that’s a start.” Sarah sat there aimlessly for a few moments longer, but then scurried over the camera, her diaper crinkling slightly less louder compared to when it hadn’t been used. “Hypnosis? God! I need to get out...soon…” [06/27/20XX] 9:32.43 AM “Okay everyone! Gather round! We have a new friend joining us as of today!” This was a new female voice, the screen shrouded in darkness. The sounds of giggles, murmurs and whispers could be heard. “Can you introduce yourself to everyone, sweetheart?” “Hi.” It was Sarah’s voice. Clearly it the kind of tone that did not want to play ball. “Ooh, you’re a shy one, aren’tcha?” The nearby voice laughed. “Can you tell everyone your name?” “Sarah. My name is Sarah.” “Hahaha!” The voice seemed to be getting closer in the middle of the laugh. “Listen up, little girl. I will NOT tolerate any form of disobedience. Now you’re going to drop that little grumpy attitude of yours right this minute, or you can go over my knee and we’ll try this again. Need I say we’ll have to tell Mommy about how bad you’ve been behaving? Do I make myself clear?” “...Yes....” Sarah sounded as if there was more than just verbal coercion involved. “Now can you tell everyone your name, sweetie?” The venom had seemed to leave her voice, as was loud enough to address the unknown audience as well. “I’m...Sally. Nice to meet you...” “What a pretty name!” By their previous actions, the voice’s fawning was likely artificial. “Can you tell us some things you like to do? I’m sure there’s at least one thing here you’ll love to do!” “I like to film.” Sarah was keeping it brief, but not in the uncooperative sense. “Sometimes I like to read and draw, I guess.” “Coloring?” The person exclaimed, obviously dumbing down what was supposed to be a sophisticated hobby. “Well, I know Alice over there loves to draw pictures with crayons! I think you two will make great friends! Daniel right next to Matty also likes picture books too. We’ve got quite the selection! Maybe if everyone’s alright with it, you could even pick the story we’ll read after recess!” “Do you have any murder mysteries?” There was an obvious bit of sarcasm in Sarah’s voice. A faint giggle could even be heard through the muffler. “Oh Sugarlump, you and your silly jokes! We’ll have to be on our toes around you.” The laugh was equally as artificial as was her interest in Sarah’s fake name. A meep escaped Sarah, as the camera shifted with her movements, as if she slightly bent over. The sound of plastic could be heard rustling, as if her diaper were expanding. She made a small groan. “Uh oh!” The voice announced. “Looks like Sally had an oopsie! Well, that’s alright. There’ll be plenty of time for you to meet the others during snack time. Please get along with Sally, everyone! Let’s all do a great job at getting her used to Daycare!” It sounded as if everyone dispersed and resumed their play, with the noise level turning back up a bit. “I gave you a warning, potty pants.” The voice was like poison again, in a hushed whisper. Sarah could be heard sniffling, as if she were trying to keep herself composed. “Your Mommy told me all the phrases that make you tick, and this is just the tip of the iceberg. I’ll change you this once, but after that you’ll be waiting for diaper checks just like everyone else. Even if you mess yourself like you did right now. You’ve had your fun, but I think it’s high time you realize your place. There will be no backtalk, and if there is you’re either getting spanked or worse. Don’t expect me to speak to you like a stubborn adult anymore, because clearly the messy diaper around your hips supersedes that kind of idea.” “But you made me mess!” Sarah with a stifled voice spat. “Maybe, but poop doesn’t end up in a diaper on its own, now does it? The time for big girl talk’s over though. And from now on I expect you to address me as Nanny Desna. I’ll accept a shorter name though, as long as it’s appropriate. But pee-yew Sally!” Her voice was upbeat again. “I think you did quite the number in your pants, silly! I think a clean diapie suits you much better. Not that they’ll last for long though!” The swishing noise indicated Sarah was swept into the air, and the screen went black. [06/27/20XX] 7:43.23 PM “Goodnight sweetheart,” It was Mommy’s voice. “I’m so glad to hear such a good report today! Maybe there’s hope for you after all! But after bath time it’s time we go beddie-byes! I’m sure you’ll have just as much fun in Daycare tomorrow! Sleep tight, sweetie.” The sound of a mobile could be heard as the door closed. Again, a diapered bottom scrambled as what was a stuffed animal was lifted off the camera. Sarah was in footie pajamas now, with no visible zipper on the front. Sarah took a moment to look up in the direction where the mobile sounds were coming, its shadows dancing across the blankets, illuminating stretched shapes of bears and butterflies. She looked as if she were contemplating something heavy, and suddenly turned her focus back to the camera. “That Desna bitch fucking made me shit myself!” Sarah looked as if she were ready to pull hair. “Momm--That woman put these...triggers,” Sarah wiggled her fingers as if she expected them to be tangible. “These ideas inside my head! I don’t even know what they are! She used so many words at once, I have no idea what it could have been! And ugh! That name she used! Sugarlump? How do you even-” Sarah looked strained, as she sat on her knees and hands, looking as if she were starting to stretch. She groaned and grunted, with her bottom tilted upwards. “Un...believ...” Even after all this time she found it in herself to cry. Apparently repeated messings hadn’t made it any easier. Wiping a tear from her eye, trying to stay bittersweet she tried yet again to support herself. “Guess we know what one of them are...” “Right after she changed me, I was sent to go play with some girl. Alice I think her name is? She was an adult too! Not only was she my size, but she had fucking breasts too! Bigger than mine!” As if to emphasize the point, she fondled her own chest for a second. “I’m not even allowed to wear a bra..” Sarah whimpered. “And I can’t get off in these stupid things!” She looked to be reminding herself of old, painful memories. “Last time I tried, all it got me was a spanking. God…! It’s one thing to put me in diapers, but don’t pretend as if I don’t have adult tendencies too!” “I swear Mommy--” Sarah looked as if she wanted to hit herself for that one. “She,” Putting a large amount of emphasis on the pronoun. “Keeps spiking my food and drinks. I’m sure of it. I don’t poop until I...have too...But the peeing part happens too often. I’ve never peed so much in one day! Not until I was under her finger, that is. And!--” Sarah looked to be keeping an emotional check on herself. “She won’t even change me when I shit myself! She’ll always say, ‘Not wet enough sweetums!’ Or, ‘My? You can hardly call that diaper used, can you?’” She imitated her voice in the most mockingly way possible. “It’s a miracle I haven’t gotten a rash yet...” Sarah sighed. “I’ve never had someone use a trigger word on me before though...” Genuine fear started to loom over her. “It feels...invasive. Like I don’t have control...I didn’t have control...” Sarah gave a slight hiccup. “She’s making me drink this stuff too,” Behind her, Sarah produced a baby bottle proportionate to her size. The bottle apart from the teat was translucent, looking as if a white liquid were inside. “She’ll spank me in the morning if it’s not finished, or even worse, Mr…..” She went quiet. “Ever since I’ve been drinking this stuff--It’s been a few days I think, but ever since then mornings have felt weird. My bladder has been feeling full, like, really full...So much that it takes me like a whole ten seconds to finish!” She stuck the nipple in her mouth and gave it a few sucks. “I gotta say though...as bad as this stuff is, it actually taste kinda good...Like bananas and vanilla ice cream...” She shuddered. “It’s kinda addicting...” “Daycare was terrible though,” Sarah leaned back onto her bottom, and visibly cringed when a look of realization overcame her along with a squish of plastic. She didn’t sit upright though. She merely tried not to move. “Apart from that Desna bitch breathing down my neck, all we did was have nonstop playtime, then snack time, story time and finally naps. And of course they stuck us in cribs. Fucking pathetic. The only thing that was redeeming was the juice. It wasn’t unbearable...But you try telling me that mashed chicken and peas is something you could stomach! It’s like school food, but for babies! I’m an adult though...I am. I’ve been waiting on any more information I can get, like maybe an address for the Daycare. The only reading material accessible though are those stupid picture books we read from! And god are they depressing! It’s all about Littles being submissive; having this ‘divine’ revelation,” She motioned a rainbow with her hands. “That somehow returning to a life of diapers is the end-all-be-all. The lengths these people go to for both mental and physical conditioning is absolutely sickening. I think for the most part I’ve managed to hold it together. I better cut this short though...Space is starting to become an issue...” [06/30/20XX] [TIME UNKNOWN] [CLIP MISSING/NOT FOUND] [07/13/20XX] 2:21.33 PM [WARNING: BATTERY 33%] “Don’t worry, I promise you Sally’s in good hands!” The voice reassured. “I know...I tend to fret. This is her first play date...that’s all.” It was Mommy’s voice. “I’ll be fine!” Sarah’s voice groaned. “I think someone’s a little excited to play with their friend!” The first voice joked. “Don’t worry, I’ll make sure she gets the right stuff in her system. I have your number and her diapers for when she needs them. She and Alice are gonna have a great time!” “Oh...I know they will! Come here Sally, give Mommy a kiss before she goes.” “Bye...” Sarah briefly spoke. She didn’t seem to make much motion, as if she hadn’t moved from her spot. “That’s okay, Mommy can just come give you kisses instead!” The sound of pecking filled the audio, with each kiss sounding wet and overbearing. “You know, maybe if you learned to cooperate a bit more it wouldn’t have to be so hard...” Mommy whispered with a sigh. The sound of a zipper could be heard as Sarah yelled. “Hey! What are you doing with my skirt?” “Well, how else is Alice’s mommy supposed to check your diapies? I might know when you’re going peepee or poopoo, but Alice’s mommy hasn’t seen that little bladder of yours in action, has she?” “There’s no need to feel embarrassed, Sally. Your mommy has a point. I think it’ll be easier for me to check you this way. And I think your diaper looks very pretty sweetheart.” “But I don’t wanna be naked...” Sarah sounded to be pouting. “Then it’s a good thing you have your diaper on!” Her mommy laughed. “Okay Sally, I’m gonna get going. You be good now, and listen to everything Alice’s mommy tells you to do, understood?” “Yes...” “Alright then. I’ll be back at 6! Have fun!” Alice’s ‘mother’ could be heard giving the other giant a goodbye, and a door was then opened and closed. “Now then!” The new giant-in-charge spoke happily. “I think a certain somebody is waiting for you upstairs! Up we go!” The sounds of plastic crinkling could be heard as Sarah was hoisted in the air, the sound of bare feet moving across wood. It creaked ever so slightly as if they were going upwards. “Aaalice! Guess who’s here!” “Sarah!” The female voice happily shouted. “You’re here!” “Ah-ah-ah!” The mother’s voice almost sounded stern. “Remember we talked about this? Her name is Sally.” “But Sarah tells me to call her Sarah at Daycare!” The protest was adamant, but childish. “Sometimes Sally likes to be silly. Her mommy named her Sally though, so that’s what we should call her. Isn’t that right, Sally?” “I think I prefer Sara--Ow!” The resounding noise of a slap on bare skin could be heard. “Such a poor start already...” The larger woman sighed. “What’s your name, honey?” “Sa...lly….” “Attagirl.” She spoke with satisfaction. “Now I’ll be right back with juice for you two, alright? Play nice now.” A few moments went by, and Sarah was on the move. “Jeez, I can’t believe I almost thought your mommy--Sorry, I mean your owner was nice for a second there. She didn’t have to slap my thigh so hard...” “Mommy can be a bit of a meanie sometimes...” Alice’s voice agreed. She didn’t sound totally sophisticated, but her tone was a tad bit more relaxed. “As long as you do as you’re told, it’s not the worst.” “Yeah right, that’s the understatement of the year,” The screen became light again as Sarah stared down the front of the screen. She was a little blurred however. “Hey, can you reach the wipes on your changing table? I was hiding my camera in my diaper and I couldn’t...” Her voice trailed off, not looking to finish the rest of her sentence. “Yah, I’m a good climber. I’ve had lotsa practice.” She waited there for a few moments, and a third hand reached in with a white cloth. “Thanks. It’s nice knowing I can count on at least one person...” The cloth draped the screen, and wasn’t as blurry but seemed a bit damp. Sarah grabbed a piece of the blue frock she was wearing and wiped the front, giving a brief glimpse of the diaper she wore underneath. With the view mostly cleaned, her nose leaned in, sniffing curiously. “Disgusting...” Sarah muttered. “Why do you always keep that thing with you?” Alice asked, as Sarah tilted it upwards to get a decent view of the room. She faced it towards a brown, wooden crib, then turned it back towards the rest of the room, setting it down. Here legs were spread far apart while she angled it, giving a view of her padded crotch. It looked to be a little discolored. She backed up, as if she were assessing the shot. Seeming content, she turned her focus back to Alice. With her full body on display, without the supposed skirt she once started with, the lower half of her underwear was on full display. “Because it’s my ticket out! Once I get the information I need, all I need to do is upload that video and someone will come and save me. I have a pretty sizable following you know.” “Really? So you’re like a movie star?” “Well, I wouldn’t say that...But a lot of people on the internet know who I am.” “Cool! So, how are you gonna upload the video?” “Well I...” Sarah stammered. “I haven’t got that far yet...” “I’m sure you’ll figure it out Sally. You seem pretty smart.” “Er, thanks. But don’t tell anyone I have it! Everything would be ruined if you did. I’d….I’d be in big trouble. And please call me Sarah. Even if your mom--owner, said so, I still prefer Sarah.” Alice looked to be nervously playing with her hair. “I don’t know...What if she hears me call you that? Then I might get in trouble...and I don’t wanna...” Her face looked to be getting stressed fast, and she was starting to hiccup. “O-o-okay! That’s fine. Just call me Sally. Whatever makes you feel better...Your trauma must run deep, huh?” Alice sniffled as she nodded her head. “Yeah...I don’t like to talk about it so much...” “That’s alright. I’ve been in my share of deep poopie too...” Sarah almost looked a little shocked, covering her own mouth. “But I...I could have sworn I...” Alice stifled a giggle, “You can be pretty silly sometimes Sally.” “N-No! But I knew what I wanted to say! I meant to say sh-poopie!” She looked mortified. “Why do you keep saying poopie?” Alice had a slightly turned head. “But I’m not!” Sarah whined. “I’m thinking of the word, but what I’m trying to say it spelled: S-H-I...A? C? No no no! I can imagine the word, but I can’t say it! And when I try to spell it, I just...I just forget!” She turned to Alice, who seemed to be at a loss, or at least not on quite the same wavelength. “Motherfu-nny!”Sarah let out another whine, stomping her foot off the carpeted floor. “Are you telling me I can’t even swear out loud anymore? That’s a load of bull-poopie!” “I mean, bad words aren’t that important, are they?” Alice had absent-mindedly started to play with her foot, paying no mind to the hem of her sundress being lifted as it put her diaper on full display to the camera. It looked to be in a state similar to that of Sarah’s. “Don’t you get it? She’s taking away everything from me!” Sarah sounded to be having a meltdown. “First it was my name, then my dignity, next my potty training and now my vocabulary? Where does it end? How the fu-nny am I supposed to cope with something like that?!” “I’m sorry...” Alice looked down at the ground sheepishly. “I don’t know...” “Alice...” Sarah pulled her in for a hug. “It’s not your fault. I just annoyed. I want to get out of this as soon as possible.” “Promise?” “Yes. I promise. And another thing, could you let me know if I start to wet myself?” “Sure. But why?” “I haven’t exactly been able to keep good track of it lately...” Sarah’s voice was somber and disappointed. “I know I can’t do much about where it goes right now...but if I can at least keep track of it during the day, maybe I can somehow--” “You’re peeing right now!” “What? Really?” From the side view, Sarah quickly lifted the front of her smock, pressing a hand to her diaper. Her knees buckled as her lip quivered. “I could barely feel it happening...Only after you told me did I realize...” “It’s okay, I’m sure Mommy will change you if you ask nicely. Maybe after she brings us juice?” “Somehow I doubt it...I’ve been in a diaper for too long to know what feels like a change-worthy diaper...” Sarah, trying to keep herself composed sniffed. “And this isn’t it...” “Does it really feel that bad though? I think they’re kinda comfy...” Alice awkwardly pressed her fingers together. “That’s not the point!” Sarah raising her voice had Alice slightly taken aback. “I’m sorry...” Sarah sighed. “I just want to be an adult again...” Alice closed the distance with a hug. “I’m sure you’ll be, but no matter what happens, I’ll always be your friend!” Sarah’s arms seemed a little weak at first, but she clutched the other girl soon after. “Thank you...” She let out a slight sob. “I think you peed a little again...” They broke up the hug as Sarah tried her best to laugh. She didn’t seem too crazy about it though. “Okay girls! Who’s ready for juice?” “Mee!” Alice cheered as she waddled over to the legs in the door frame. Sarah slowly followed in tow. “One for you, and one for Sally!” Both in the distance now had bottles in their hands, suckling the orange-looking substance. “Okay Alice, you know what time it is. Can you show me what a big girl you are and help me do a diaper check?” “Mhm!” From just the right angle, the camera could see as Alice almost immediately dropped her bottle, using both hands to lift the front of her dress high up. “My! What a good girl you are!” Her ‘mommy’ fawned. “I think that diaper can last a bit longer though. And now it’s Sally’s turn...” Sarah looked to be lifting her own hem, only not with as much enthusiasm (A bottle wasn’t seen hitting the floor). Before she could finish though, the giant’s hand had already made an audible crinkle by squeezing her crotch. “I was gonna show you!” Sarah complained. “I’m sorry Sally, but that’s a privilege you need to earn. Your mommy told me to keep you on a tight leash today. I know I can trust Alice to check her diapers, but you might be a different story. Maybe next time.” She tussled the top of Sarah’s hair. “And I think your diaper has a ways to go too. You are a tad bit more wet than Alice though...I’ll check on you in half an hour. Your mommy told me juice goes through your system fast.” The larger figure disappeared, and the two girls were left alone again. Sarah turned back to the camera, and was walking with purpose, anger and frustration in each step. “Sally? You left your juice back here. Do you want me to-” The screen cut to black. [08/15/20XX] [TIME UNKNOWN] [CLIP MISSING/NOT FOUND] [09/22/20XX] 7:57.59 PM [WARNING: BATTERY 21%] Sarah stared back into the camera, yet again in her crib setting. The only key difference now was the pacifier rhythmically pulsating in her mouth. A few minutes lingered until she finally pulled it out; a faint bit of drool following. “It’s been a while since I last did a clip.” She was currently in a onesie, sporting the same podded posterior. “I’ve been having to delete old clips...or at least the ones I DEFINITELY do not need. I’m starting to run low on space...” Her eyes became a bit glossy. “And battery...” She wiped a few tears from her eyes. “Mommy stopped giving me that white stuff about a month ago, I think. She said I didn’t need it anymore...My bladder isn’t full in the morning,” She slightly grimaced. “But I don’t wake up dry either...” She rocked a little back and forth, quietly beginning to moan and sob. “I can’t tell when I’m peeing anymore...Either I’ve stopped focusing, or I can’t control it anymore? Or….or maybe both...” She let out a strange sigh, almost urgently pressing her hand on her front, but didn’t do much else about it.. “I miss panties...I miss wearing a bra...It’s hard to even remember what it was like keeping my pants dry for more than an hour!” She stomped her foot into the crib mattress. It barely made a noise. Desna finally stopped being a poopie-head to me at Daycare...or I at least stopped getting in her way. She still likes to torment me every now and then though...I’ve learned how to stay on her good side...for the most part. We started doing some dance too, and I don’t like it...It’s starting to make my body feel funny...” She yawned and gave a stretch. Fatigue was obvious on her face. “I’ve…*yawwwn* been trying to do these later, but I think this mobile is starting to make me fall asleep faster...sometimes I’m not even fully awake if I mess….I DON’T like peeing or pooping in my diapers...but I’ve at least adjusted to wearing them now...I still wanna use the potty though...I’ve at least tried to ask Mommy about potty training, but she always laughs it off...” Her lower lip quivered as she hugged her legs, the white outer bands of her diaper peeking through her leg holes. “I wanna go home...I don’t like it here...I wanna...Hang on...let me just get comfortable...” Sarah laid on her stomach, facing the camera with her head tilted to the side. “Sorry about that...I just feel so wiped out at bedtime now...I...just….” Her eyes closed, and they didn’t open. She quietly breathed as all that could be heard was the mobile’s nursery rhyme tune. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . [09/16/20XX] 7:22.41 AM [WARNING: BATTERY 13%] As the time went on, so did the camera. For almost 11 hours, the camera watched the soundly sleeping Sarah, who had forgotten to turn it off. Suddenly though, she quietly stirred as she slowly opened her eyes. Stretching while still lying down, she slightly pushed herself up, giving the camera a view of her torso. The lower half of her onesie had turned a much darker shade than her upper half. It looked wet, even. “Oh no...” Sarah’s nose sniffed and then twitched. “Not again…!” She did her best to stand up while handling a sodden pad between her legs, as she clutched the bars for support. From this angle, it could be seen that her thighs looked a little wet, right where the edge of her diaper was. Even through the onesie, the backside looked a bit heavy, and fuller as well. “Good morning Sally...” Mommy’s voice entered the room. “Oh! Honey! You leaked! It looks like the backend isn’t doing so well either...” Sarah sounded as if she were trying to stay strong, but it looked and sounded to be a downhill battle. She let out a little gasp however, when she almost dived to the camera, fumbling with it. “I forgot to turn it off?!” Sarah silently screamed into the screen. “I think maybe it’s time for some thicker diapers, sweetie. Daycare has been saying you’re often a bit fuller than the others...That’s okay though, mommy loves that about you! I’m sure you like your squishy diapies by now anyways. Let’s get you changed though! We need to get you ready for Daycare…” The screen cut out once again. [09/25/20XX] [TIME UNKNOWN] [CLIP MISSING/NOT FOUND] [10/19/20XX] [TIME UNKNOWN] [CLIP MISSING/NOT FOUND] [11/30/20XX] 3:21.54 PM [WARNING: BATTERY 3%] Again, Sarah was sucking on a pacifier, only that it was connected by a strap and was clipped to her denim dress, the hem of which easily stopping short of the midpoint on her diaper. This one seemed a tad bit thicker than the past ones she’d worn. It looked unused. “I gottah pawshwood!” Sarah shouted into the camera. She had a brief double take, and pulled the pacifier out of her mouth. It dangled from the clip on her breast pocket. “I got a password! I found Mommy’s notebook when she was cleaning my highchair...” Sarah blushed. “I may have leaked...But it was on purpose though! I needed ta distract her. I’m at Alice’s right now. We’re watching tv.” “Sally! You’re gonna miss it! The Cookie Monster is back!” Almost with a sense of urgency, Sarah turned her head towards the direction of the voice, almost as if she were contemplating whether or not to rush to it. “I uhh….” She looked back at the camera, then the doorway. “I should probably go...I don’t wanna miss...” Her face grew a little blank, as her brow furrowed. She stood on her tippie-toes as her face grew a little red, grunting, and then letting out a sigh as it became evident of the business she’d done. Picking the camera up, she waddled in a hurry to the exit of the nursery, a shuffling diaper being heard with each step. “Saaallly!” Alice’s voice shouted. “I’m coming! Hang on!” “Girls! I know Sesame Street is exciting, but you need to-” The screen cut out. [12/24/20XX] 11:57.38 PM [WARNING: BATTERY 0%] “I don’t know how much time I have…” Sarah’s cheeks were wet. “I tried...so, so, so hard! So why? Why does it have to end like this?” “Mommy saw her password book was moved...When I tried the password when I had the babysitter, it didn’t work! She never accused me...but I think she...” “It won’t be that bad...right?” She tried to smile at the camera, but her despair was beyond evident. At last, she’d reached the end of her rope. “I have Alice at Daycare...And messy and wet diapers are at least bearable now...The juice isn’t bad either...” With each point, she seemed to cry and shake more and more. “I don’t wanna be a baby!” She started to shake her head, left and right. “I want my panties back! I don’t like eating mushy food all the time! I wanna know when I need to pee! And I’m sorry everyone! I lied! My name’s not Sarah! That was a fake name I used for social media...It’s actually An-” [12:00.01] [WARNING: BATTERY DEAD] [MERRY CHRISTMAS]

Set in the diaper dimension universe. Let me know if you guys like it and want to see more. _______________________ Of all the assignments I had been given this one was surprising me as the worst so far. To date I've been involved in three war and one attempted coup in a jungle no one knows about. The superiors took note of my work and I advanced pretty fast. I also made some powerful friends that wanted to return some favors. When I was told I'd be given a nice cushy embassy guard duty I was pretty happy. No more bullet dodging in a hot sandy hell or fungus filled socks in the humid Congo. Hell I even thought I could find a nice girl and try settling down again with wife number four. Might work this time. But for all the advantages of being here and even being in full command it didn't make up for the one serious down side of the job. I checked my watch and saw that the downside would be here just about now. The asshole kept time like a Swiss masterwork. “Good morning! How are you today little boy? Is our little Ashley having a nice day?” I looked up from my watch and saw what I saw each morning. Two of my subordinates looking very uncomfortable and flanking a well dressed young man. The man's size made my men look s like they were 2 or 3 feet tall. He towered over them and myself. He was rail thin and reminded me of a telephone pole. But with his size he could probably easily crush any human in this town. He of course didn't though. It would be an interdimensional incident that no one really wanted to see happen. Plus he was a kind sort. That's probably what I hated the most about him. He always smiled and was polite. He was also insanely condescending and the treatment of me and my men drove me mad. “Good morning Ambassador Pool. As I have asked please address me as Commander Blair.” I said to him. I tried my best to make eye contact, but at the angle I was staring right into the sun trying to look up at him and had to squint. “And as I have answered we aren't on the battlefield little mister so no need for such formalities. Just call me Henry and I'll call you Ashley my little friend. Oh I brought some for you as well.” The tower in front of me cheerfully responded as the reached in a large bag and pulled out a normal sized cookie and handed it to me. Each morning the same two men escorted the Ambassador to a local shop that has agreed to make a few sweets in the size of the Amazons. The embassy has a full kitchen, but I think the Ambassador is trying to endear himself to the locals. The shop is making a small fortune supplying them. He also sometimes brings me and my men some. I noticed my two men were awkwardly holding a cookie each. I took mine from his giant hand and thanked him. If I didn't it would have been a long argument of me saying no and having to take it eventually anyway. What the Ambassador calls a “tantrum”. The large man waved and said his goodbyes to “ little Tommy" and “little Joey" and I saw Specialists Thomas Ford and Joseph Fields get more uncomfortable. He all released a sigh of relief seeing the Ambassador back on what is technically Amazon soil. We tossed the cookies in the bin and I sent the men back to the small shed that we stayed in outside the embassy. I went around the east side of the building and lit a cigarette. I had to make sure I was not in view of the embassy windows as I smoked. We all did. If we were seen smoking by the Ambassador he would give us an earful about it being bad for our small lungs. He actually threatened by punish a few of my men for it. We complained about that one, but nothing came of it. This was an Ambassador from a superior dimension and also he was related to the head of there ruling party. Nothing to do but grin and bear this assignment.

This is something I've written up the past couple of days, while being sick. It's not great by any means, but I hope it's entertaining. If this is somehow your first exposure to 'diaper dimension' stories, please go read the progenitor, "Alisa's Adventures in the Diaper Dimension," and some of the other, better, and more prolific authors around here. Technical and plot criticism is very welcome. Enjoy. -- Blair wore a smile on his face, as he stared at his love in the driver's seat. He began to reminisce. Fay Smedley had been his girlfriend for three years. A mutual friend, a Little named Paul, had set them up. He had said they were perfect for eachother. Blair had a thing for Amazon women, and he had majored in Mechanical Engineering at university. Fay had also majored in Chemical Engineering, although she went to a different school. Blair had figured it wouldn't work out, but, at the time, he decided to humor his friend. It wasn't odd for the two races to date, although it almost always ended in adoption. He wasn't very interested in being a baby. Marriage between Amazons and Littles wasn't illegal, but it was rare. Despite his interests, Blair didn't expect it to happen. That was until he saw Fay. It was love at first sight. She felt likewise. They had changed eachother. While he would've loved to marry his love, he came around to the idea of being her baby. He became less independently minded, and she became less dominant. He let his emotions show more. He grew his hair out, because she liked it. He slowly let her do more and more for him. She made sure to occasionally let him feel needed. She made sure to never regarded him as anything less than an equal. She valued what he had to say. They had been through a lot together. Good times had brought them close, and the bad times had made them stronger. Today, however, had been the most important day of the couple's lives. Everything had been taken care of during the preceeding days. They'd visited a clinic to got himself examined medically and tagged. A local judge had privately interviewed both, and a lawyer helped them get all the documents together. Everything was approved by the state. Finally, the Amazon woman and the Little man had reached the final step in making their relationship official. As per their country's laws, they both signed an adoption agreement. From here on, the two were bound together. The woman as the caretaker, and the man as her ward. It was a union that both had dreamed about for a long time. The pair were now riding home from that event. "Home" was Fay's house. A medium-sized, three-bedroom, one-story, suburban cookie-cutter. It wasn't lavish. It was more than enough for two, though. Blair had moved in months ago, but he had slept in Fay's bed. He had a room, but he had never seen it. Fay wanted to keep it a secret. It was a present to the love of her life. He knew it was a nursery. Whenever she was home alone, he knew that she worked on it. He had begged her to let him work on it, to help her out, but she had rebuffed him. The room was a surprise present for him. It was silly to think he could work on it. She promised he would love it, though. A gentle nudge on the shoulder and an angelic voice roused him from this thoughts. "Hey sweetie, day-dreaming?" He looked up at Fay, now holding the back passenger-side door open. They were already home. He responded with a smile and then held his arms out to the much taller woman. "Yep. Up, please." "Of course, of course." Fay chuckled as she lifted him out of his carseat. "You know, now that you're adopted, you're going have to have better manners than that." "Sorry, Mommy. I'll do better next time." "Well, there will be plenty of opportunity to learn." With that, she started walking towards the door. "How's it feel to never have to use that boring old carseat again?" As she got to the door, she fiddled with her keychain. "Great. I hear the babyish carseats are way more comfortable." The door opened, and they stepped inside. Fay began to carry Blair towards his new room. Their small-talk ceased. He was excited, and she was nervous, even if she didn't show it. Ever since Blair moved in, he had wondered about this secret room. It would be representative of the life he was going to live from now on. Fay just hoped that Blair liked it. As they stopped in front of the door, Blair noticed something different. A name plaque was on it now. It was pink. Well, he had to be fair, the border was pink and the center was white. The pink was a bit worrisome, though, as was the stylized butterfly that took up some space next to his also pink name. Blair would've asked about this, but Fay spoke first. "Are you ready to see your nursery?" He nodded, putting the plaque behind him. It might've been a mistake. When she opened the door, and he took in his first view of the nursery, he realized that it wasn't a mistake. The carpet was the only thing he was fine with. It was the same greyish color that went throughout the rest of the house. The wall opposite the door was pastel pink, as was the wall with the door on it. The walls to the left and right were a pastel yellow. A crib sat under the window, which was in the middle of the other pink wall. It was white and rather ornate. The sheets and pillows on the bed were yellow. To his left was a closet door, which was painted white and covered in butterfly designs. To his right was what he assumed was a changing table and a toy-chest. Both were painted white, matching the crib. The cushioning on the changing table was pink, however. Blair's mouth hung open. Fay forced a smile. "What do you think?" Several seconds passed by before the small man in her arms gave a reply. "I-it's for a girl." "Of course it is, buttercup." "A-and I'm a boy." She looked down at him and smiled. "That is for Mommy to decide. Now, let's get you out of those nasty big boy clothes, and get your first diaper on you." She started towards the changing table, but stopped as her charge struggled in her arms. "Wait! Fay! Explain what's going on to me, please." Blair was rightfully upset. This was not was he was expecting, and Fay had never mentioned anything like this to him. He was scared, too. He knew that a lot of Little boys were turned into Little girls. He also knew, that he didn't make sure to specify anything against that in their agreement. He was a boy, and he thought Fay wanted a boy. It was an oversight on his part, and now it was costing him. His large lover sighed and sat down on the floor, still holding him. "Calm down. It's okay." She stroked his shoulder-length, blonde hair. "I've been debating whether to tell you. It's been my biggest worry. I didn't want to destroy the love we have. I figured that surprising you like this would be the best way. In retrospect, it was stupid. I got too deep into it. I kept putting off telling you, but I kept working on this nursery." She paused for a moment. "I've been a liar. I never wanted a man. I still don't. I never wanted a little boy, either." Blair cringed at that. "I don't exactly want a little girl, either." That surprised him. What did she want, then? "I want you. As a boy, but as my princess too. It has been a fantasy of mine for as long as I can remember, to have a cute Little boy dolled up as my Little girl." Another moment of silence passed before Blair spoke. "So I'm not going to be turned into a girl? I get to keep my," He paused and glanced at his crotch, "y'know?" "Yes, you do. Your princess parts will stay intact." The words embarassed Blair a bit, but they did make him relieved. His mommy continued "I want you to know, we're still equals. Mostly. I would never make a decision like that without your consent. This," her hand sliced through the air, "was just my silly way of asking you if this was okay. If it's not, I can change it. Make it fit for a little prince, instead. But, I really, really want you to be my little girl. Please?" Blair grimaced. He loved her, and he would do anything to please her. She had shocked him with this room. A role he didn't want was thrust upon him. It had taken a long time for him to get used to the idea of being a baby boy, and now he was expected to be a girl. It was something he had never imagined. He was firmly a male in his mind. For his true love, though? He didn't adore the idea, but he adored her enough to make this concession. He had one more concern, however. "W-well," It bothered him to even have to ask this, "I'll still be the only man in your life?" "You're not a man anymore, Blair. You will be the only love in my life, though. It'll just be you and me. No Daddy or second Mommy for you." "Okay, then. Anything for you, Mommy." He was still hesitant, but he had decided. Not that he really had a choice. If she forced it, there was nothing in their agreement against it. Besides that, his love for her wouldn't let this desire go unaddressed. With that, Fay began to undress Blair. His big boy clothes and underwear were left on the floor, as the Little was lifted onto the changing table and strapped down. She took some supplies out of a drawer on the side of the table, and then began. He'd heard about the first time being intimate and romantic. It was everything he could've hoped for. Baby-powder smelled incredible. The feeling of it being sprinkled onto him, and then gentlely spread around by Fay's hand was tantalizing. She spoke sweet nothings to him, as she lifted his behind and slid some padding beneath him. The thick, white garment was taped around him. It was an odd feeling, but a feeling he knew he'd get used to. After checking the leak-guards, she unbuckled him and picked him back up. She took him to the butterfly-covered closet door. Each design was perfect, and each butterfly was randomly placed around the door. Blair figured that Fay had used a stencil. She had never been the best at that sort of thing. Fay used her free hand to open the door, revealing a rainbow-colored cornucopeia of clothes. There was a large selection on hangers, and Blair could see a few plastic drawers. He had quite the wardrobe, and Fay was browsing through it. Two different items were eventually displayed to him. A frilly, pastel-purple dress with puffy short-sleeves, or a simple pink onesie displaying the words "So Sweet" in cursive. Blair didn't particularly care for either choice. This was his lot, now, however. He weighed the options. One was sickeningly girly, and more formal. The other was a bit more gender-neutral in design. Today was their special day, though. Blair assumed that Fay would prefer him to pick the dress, so that she could get some pictures to commemorate it. He pointed at the dress and uttered a "Please." He needed to get used to that kind of clothing anyway. This certainly wasn't the only dress he now owned, and it wouldn't be the last day he'd wear one. "Good choice, buttercup." Fay sat him down on the ground, and the dress was slipped over Blair's head. A zipper was zipped up the back of the dress. He was now dressed. It was a little uncomfortable, but not overly so. The hem of the dress was about at the middle of his diaper. Blair didn't expect to have many clothes that covered his diaper, but it was something else to really feel the air on his legs. The knowledge that his undergarment was on full display, and that he could very well be taken outside like this was a lot to take in. "How does it feel? It looks like it fits well." "Y-yea, it feels fine, Mommy." Fay looked down at me, impressed with her work. She fished her cellphone out of her pocket. The Little knew what was coming. There weren't any flashes, but he could hear the telltale clicks. His caretaker was taking pictures and lots of them. "You are just absolutely adorable. Do you think you can do a little curtsy? For me?" Now she was making him pose. It was to be expected. She'd finally gotten her doll, and she wanted to play with him. Blair didn't mind, it was in her Amazon nature. All the same, a blush spread across his face. A curtsy? He wasn't really sure how. That thought was a bit silly to him. He awkardly lifted the skirt of the dress, and bent over a little. His uncertain curtsy got an audible coo out of his photographer. "Aww, we'll have plenty of time to work on that. Little girls should know how to properly curtsy, huh?" "Yes, mommy." She bent down and pulled me in for a hug. "I love you so much, Blair." "I love you too, Mommy." The two embraced for only a couple moments. "If this ever gets too much for you, just let me know. I'll lighten up on the little girl treatment." Blair nodded. "You wanna see?" She held up her phone. On the screen was a Little girl, looking up towards the camera. Blair was surprised at how much he looked like the opposite sex. Littles were generally neotenous and androgynous, but a simple change of clothes couldn't make a man look like a girl. Could it? Blair knew the answer, after seeing the picture of himself. Now, the only way for anyone to know his real gender was to change his diaper. Suddenly, a growl emanated from his stomach. All he had for breakfast was a simple granola bar. The busy morning didn't allow Blair and Fay the time to eat much, and they hadn't stopped to get anything to eat on the way home. "How about we fill up that tummy, huh?" Fay reached down and tickled his stomach a bit. Like most Littles, Blair was ticklish, so this elicited some uncontrolled giggling. "I'll even let you walk to the kitchen, so you can get used to moving in your diapers." Calling it 'walking' was giving Blair too much credit. What the feminine Little did was toddle along behind his caretaker. "If you need to crawl, feel free." Fay giggled. Blair rolled his eyes. At least, he had been clear about that in their agreement. Freedom of movement was too important. Restriction of movement was against their rules. These diapers, despite impacting his gait, weren't too bad. They weren't the kind of diapers that forced the wearer to crawl. Blair would never voluntarily choose to crawl. He'd make it to the kitchen, if a bit slowly. It was only a minute before they were in the kitchen. It served the dual purpose of a dining room, having a small table in the corner. On one side of the table was an regular chair, next to it was a white high-chair. That was a new addition, and Blair wondered when Fay had the time to sneak that in. The amazon deftly lifted the much smaller person up, and placed him in the chair. The tray was locked into place in front of him. The seated Little watched as the fridge was opened and shut. He then heard the beeps and whirs of the microwave. His vantage point wasn't great, so the contents of lunch weren't known to him. As the microwave ran, Fay opened the fridge again. This, Blair could see. She sat the materials to make a sandwich on the counter. Their lunches were going to be different. Two jars of worringly green paste and a bottle of formula were eventually brought to their table, alongside the sandwich. Blair grimaced. He had an idea this was coming, but he had hoped it wouldn't. Fay was very adamant about controlling what he ate. Relucantly, he allowed that to be enshrined in their agreement. Pureed food was a fad among Amazons. Many adopted Littles were on a pureed-only diet. As was he, apparently. "These are..." Fay, now sitting beside him, picked up the jar and looked at it. "Banana, green bean, pea, and zucchini. Sounds healthy, right? There's some formula to wash it down with too." Sounds gross, thought Blair. "Why was it in the fridge?" From what he knew, baby-food didn't need to be refridgerated unless it was opened. A small blush appeared on Fay's face. "When I bought it, I tried a bit." She paused. "It was gross." "And you're making me eat it?" His caretaker giggled. "It's good for you." She dipped a spoon into the jar. "Open up, sweetie." He was hungry, and he didn't have much of an option, so his mouth recieved the spoonful of baby-food. It wasn't awful. It wasn't his favorite, either. A far cry from gross. Baby-food for Littles was engineered just for them, after all, so it made sense that it wasn't horrifically disgusting. Spoonful after spoonful entered into his mouth. Fay didn't meet with any resistance from the Little, yet she still enacted tactics like airplane noises. She was just having a good time with it, and Blair didn't mind much. Once the jars were empty, Fay turned and began to eat her own food. Blair picked up the sandwich, and tried to nurse on it while she ate. It was harder than he had imagined. It took him several seconds to get a little liquid to trickle out. Halfway through Fay's sandwich, he had figured out how to get a constant and consistent flow. After lunch, Blair was let down from the highchair. "Alright, sweetie. I'm going to excuse myself for a second. Why don't you pick out a couple toys and bring them to the living room?" With that, Fay walked back to her room. Blair figured that it was to use the half-bathroom that was attached to that room. He did as told. Once he entered his new room, he went straight to the toy chest. Entertainment for the Little was now to be found in the wooden container. In the coming days, he was sure to be intimately acquainted with each item inside. Not wasting any time, he opened the chest and began to search through it. Several stuffed animals, some dolls, some accessories for the baby-doll, blocks, a rattle, a shape-sorter, a corn popper, a pull-along train, a pack of crayons, a set of wash-off markers, a stack of blank paper, some coloring books, and several more uninteresting toys. He grabbed a stuffed doll, the rattle, the pull-along train, the crayons, and the coloring books. Blair figured that it was a diverse selection. Enough to experiment, and let him see what he liked. With toys in hand, he toddled to the living room. Fay was already out there. A pink, mesh playpen had been set up in Blair's absence. As he entered the room, Fay stood up from her seat on the couch to pick him up and carry him to the playpen. She placed him down on the soft floor alongside his chosen toys. "Enjoy your playtime, buttercup." With a kiss on the forehead, she went back to the couch and turned on their television. To Fay, it was just background noise. Blair was the focus of her attention, and he knew it. She just wanted to see him play and be adorable. He did just that. The rattle was first, as Blair figured it would be the least interesting. He was right. After several seconds of shaking, he figured he had gotten the full experience. At best, it'd be something to off-handedly mess with. Next was the toy train. As it was pulled along, it made little clicking sounds. In terms of entertainment, it was much like the rattle. Not something to really keep his interest. The stuffed doll was next. Blair figured that he'd have to like this one. Fay would probably decide he looked too adorable without it. It had moppy red hair, and a short plaid dress. The doll got a quick hug, and it began to be manipulated by his hands, dancing about. Had he brought a couple other dolls, he could've had a fun time making up a story. "What's her name, huh?" Blair looked away from the doll and towards his mommy. "I don't know. I didn't know she needed a name." "Of course, silly. Every girl names her dollies." A pensive look donned his face. His eyes drifted towards the ceiling. "Maybe... Lizzie? Yea, Lizzie." He nodded his head to confirm it. "That's a good name. I hope you and Lizzie have a lot of fun from here on out." "We will, Mommy." He didn't know how true that was, but he'd at least try. For much of the rest of the afternoon, he played with Lizzie in the playpen. Either focusing just on her, or hugging her while coloring-in a coloring book. At some point, his bladder made itself known. Blair had no qualms about this, and he knew it was something he had to do. Without much thought, he pushed and pushed until his bladder emptied into his thirsty padding. If Fay had noticed, she didn't mention it to him. By the time Blair was roused from his playing, the sun was starting to sink towards the horizon. It was evening. A growl from his stomach informed him that it was dinner-time as well. Lizzie was left behind, as Fay carried her Little towards the kitchen. Dinner went much the same as lunch did, except one jar of baby-food was pureed turkey and gravy. The taste was comparable to the baby-food from lunch. After dinner, Fay announced that it was bathtime, and then off to bed. Blair didn't groan or make much fuss about it. This was expected. Babies got early bedtimes. He was looking forward to the bath, though. Fay checked his diaper first, of course. Discovering that he had wet it at some point, she declared that it was time for a change. His first true change had been just as lovely as being put into it. He thought that it might be better, even, considering he was being taken out of a slightly-uncomfortable diaper and cleaned. Now naked, Blair made his way to the bathroom with Fay. Their bathroom wasn't huge, having just enough room for a moderate-size tub, a toilet, and a counter with a sink. She turned on the water, and filled the tub with a small amount of water. When Blair was set in the tub, he found out that the warm water only just covered his legs. Fay gently washed him. She had a cup, which she used to rinse his hair and body. She massaged some liquid soap into his skin and hair. Blair guessed that it was both a soap and a shampoo. He let his caretaker do all the work, just enjoying the sensations of warmth and of her working on his body. Muscles relaxed, as tension released. This was an event that the Little could get used to. A couple of toys, specifically some rubber ducks, floated around. They were ignored in favor of melting into a puddle of relaxation and comfort. Blair groaned as he was lifted out of the bath. "I know, I know, but you can't stay in there all night. You'll turn into a prune." A large, soft towel was wrapped around him. He let Fay do all the work, as she scrubbed him dry. Once she was done, Blair was lifted up into her arms and carried into the nursery. He was again placed onto the changing table. Powder was sprinkled, and a new diaper was taped on. Sleepwear was chosen for him this time. Fay pulled the pink onesie from earlier out of the closet. Blair stuck his arms up, allowing his mommy to slide the garment onto him. Three clicks later and it was buttoned. After being deposited in his crib, Fay planted another kiss on his forehead. An inflatable pacifier was coaxed into his mouth, and it was inflated a few times. "Goodnight, Blair. I love you so much." He managed to respond around the pacifier. "I love you too, Mommy." On her way out of the room, Fay turned on a baby monitor and turned off the lights. The room wasn't pitch black, however, due to a nightlight somewhere in the room. Blair examined the crib. Besides the usual pillows and blankets, he found a stuffed bear. Deciding to act the part, Blair pulled the bear in and wrapped his arms around it. Snuggling underneath a blanket, Blair began to think. Fay and his new life were at the forefront. All the girly stuff was certainly unexpected. Not that it was bad, or made his life worse in any way. Except for a few trappings, Blair reflected that his new life would've been the same either way. And, if it made Fay happy, he was happy too. Losing himself in his thoughts, he eventually drifted off to sleep. Fay stayed up later than normal. She sat in the living room, fixated on her phone. A baby monitor laid on the couch next to her. The television was on, being the only source of light in the room, but it was muted. Fay listened to the regular breathing of her new ward. On the phone, she flipped through the pictures she took that day. Happiness was all she could feel. She was glad that her lie of omission hadn't bothered him. She was even more glad that he had accepted the role as her little girl. Had he refused, she would've been devastated. There wouldn't have been any legal way to stop her from forcing him into the role, but, if she did that, she wouldn't have been able to live with herself. It didn't matter, though. Now, he was hers. He was her cute, girly Little. All she had ever wanted was now in her possession. The pair were both pleased with their lives.

Hey, folks. Sorry for those following my other stories. I've been snowed in with work lately, and I'll get back to them soon, but I had to churn this out. A sort of a therapy session, I guess. Hope you get something out of it. * * * * Michael flew up the stairs of the apartment complex like a prey animal scurrying for shelter. The building was cold and concrete - a far cry from the colorful playrooms prescribed to ‘adopted’ littles - and that was exactly how they liked it. Well, most littles at any rate. For Michael it was only a place to sleep, and at that moment a refuge. He fumbled for his keys, hoping that he hadn’t lost them during the encounter. That was when the neighboring door opened to reveal Donny, a bearded recluse who reeked of booze and smoke. The aesthetic served him well, and deflected the attention of all Amazons so far; yet he still carried the weight of seeing littles who didn’t share his luck. “My dude,” he said, resting a hand on Michael’s trembling arm. “You look like you could use a drink.” Donny was right. Nothing short of high proof spirits could soothe his nerves. He entered the apartment, ignored the dank smell that saturated it, and collapsed on the sofa - the half without the spring sticking out of it. On any other day Michael appeared the consummate professional, insofar as a little could pass for one. He wore crisp, gray suits with padded shoulders to give him larger stature. Since he was a teenager he did everything he could to cultivate the healthy beard he’d achieved, and at twenty five dyed his hair silver to appear older still. A touch of makeup helped as well; a dab here and there to make his features sharper, less soft, less cute. Yet at present he was disheveled, covered in soil with his shirt hanging out, stains on his trousers, and tie lost to the ether. He leaned back to catch his breath, and happily accepted the glass of a liquid that could strip paint. Donny sat and leaned in, eager for a story. “What happened, man? Was it Amazons?” Michael nodded. “Shit, man. They didn’t follow you, did they?” He shook his head. “So how’d you get away?” Donny asked. It was little more than a whisper. Such was sacred knowledge among littles. The story Michael offered was sparse with details. To speak the whole truth was to shame himself, and all other littles. Nobody knew just where he went on his lunch breaks; to a carefully selected bench in the park with a view of the water, and something else. Past the trees on the other side of the square was a single story building painted in pastel pink. The sign above read in thin cursive letters ‘The Gender Clinic’. Horror stories passed between littles about the goings on in that place, of men made children with their masculinity stripped away. Yet Michael, though he’d never admit it, was fascinated. For half an hour a day he would quietly observe, and turn away when an Amazon dragged a crying ‘sissy’ out in a satin dress and frilly socks. It wasn’t for them that Michael watched. But every so often an event occured that made his heart leap. He’d look to the clinic, and emerging from the entrance would be a little girl clinging to her Mommy or Daddy wearing the biggest smile. Sometimes they cried - not because they were sad, but because the joy was too much for their little bodies. Michael smiled, but it didn’t last. What little would want that? It was shameful. Besides, women, no matter what they were born as, were four times as likely to be ‘adopted’ than men. If only he could stop the nagging in his chest. The story he told Donny started on that park bench where he was minding his own business, eating a tuna melt sandwich, when he caught the eye of a blond haired Amazon with glossy pink lips and breasts spilling out of her tank top. Not Michael’s thing, but they were impossible to avoid. She leaned down to him emphasise them all the more. “You know that make-up is very convincing,” she cooed, “and your hair almost had me fooled. Is that a padded suit? I bet you’re a tiny little thing under all those layers.” Michael did his best to ignore her, and chewed his sandwich with as much aggression as one could muster. Maybe she didn’t get the picture, but he didn’t want to be ‘adopted’. Few littles did. But underneath the veneer of maturity he was sweating bullets. He’d never been noticed before! “You’ve sparked my curiosity,” the Amazon said. “I just have to see what’s underneath!” Before he had the sense to flee the great Amazon arm was around him, and scooped Michael to her side with no effort whatsoever. He struggled, but her grip was like iron. No amount of resistance would free him, at least at this stage. “Please, I don’t want this,” he said, but there was no heart to it. Amazons by nature did not listen to the pleas of littles. Their need to impose ‘care’ was not one based in reason. “You’re a good boy for not swearing,” she cooed. “I know this is hard, but trust me, you’ll be happy and safe in no time at all.” Happy, she said, as though diapers and feedings and wettings and being made helpless wasn’t the most humiliating thing in the world. Other littles told stories to scare one another. Most had nightmares about it, Michael included. It was no use fighting. Even if he could free himself he was claimed. She could go to the authorities and better equipped Amazons would bring him in. She had power over him now, simply because she willed it. She carried him to the park amenities, which like all bathrooms were fitted with a changing station and a diaper dispensary. The Amazon set Michael down on the table, and pulled a strap across his arms and his chest. It didn’t constrict his breathing, but it was secure enough that he couldn’t break free. “Now, let’s get you in a nice, clean diaper,” she sang. The Amazon flicked off his shoes and pulled down his trousers. She stopped to drink in the sight of him, and tickled his nose. “You’re going to be my sweet baby boy. My cute little man!” The world turned ill in his stomach, for more reasons than one. “Wait,” Michael pleaded. “Uh uh uh. Babies don’t speak,” she said, and reached into her carry bag for an inflatable pacifier. It seemed the Amazon had left the house that morning determined to adopt someone. “Just one thing,” Michael said, “and then you can do whatever you want. I promise.” The Amazon huffed, but gave him the chance to speak. “Alright. Then it’s binky in. Okay?” He nodded, and fought against the knot in his stomach. He was about to be sick, but pushed through anyway. “If I’m going to be a baby,” he said, “can I at least… be a baby... girl?” Of all the things she expected a little to say, this the Amazon expected least. She blinked, revisiting the words in her mind to make sure that she heard them correctly. The assuredness in her voice faded. “Why would you want to be a little girl?” Michael winced in shame. “Because… I’m not a man. Not in my heart of hearts. I avoided being a woman so I wouldn’t get adopted but now… now there’s no reason to hold back.” Both Amazon and little shared a pained gaze, both disappointed in the outcome. The large woman frowned more deeply than Michael would have liked, as though she were ready to dole out a spanking. “But I wanted a little boy,” she whined. Michael faced away. “I’m sorry.” She considered the situation for a long moment, not at all liking her options. Michael tensed. His fate was in her hands. Worst case scenario, she would confine him to a life of little boyhood, which for him was the ultimate misery. Finally, and after painstaking thought, the Amazon released the strap and turned her back on him. She made no effort to stop him as Michael pulled up his trousers and reclaimed his shoes. “Go,” she said, daring not face the little, lest he saw her tears. He opened his mouth to say something comforting but thought better of it. This was a rare opportunity - to be victim of an adoption, and then be released. Michael sprinted as fast as his legs could carry, away from the park, and away from a life of babyhood. What feelings of disappointment welled in his chest he never spoke aloud. “So you just… ran!” Donny laughed. “Just like that! While her back was turned!” “Guess I have to trim the beard and recolor my hair,” Michael said, taking a deep swig. He smiled as though victorious, and hoped the alcohol would still what lingered inside.

A/N: Another story that probably won’t have diapers, but will reference them, and talk about them, due to the context of the world this is set in. Please let me know what you think. Chapter 1: I finished high school with one of the highest scores in the state, and was in the top 100 in the country. If I were an Amazon, my school would’ve put my picture on the wall, because I was a little, it was an embarrassment. I was the best their school had to offer. I didn’t even attend graduation, they sent me my certificate in the mail. I was however offered scholarships, I took the least prestigious offer. Janet’s Academy. It’s well known for being a non-diaper University, and the best out of all of them. Their littles went on to go into all sorts of fields, form science to engineering. Even a few well known artists came out of there. We never left our country of Zanton though. It was strict about not forcing things, it was known as an equal opportunity nation. We even have littles member of parliament. They pushed for diapers no longer being mandatory in public, or in public buildings. I loved it, but progress was slow. Yes, you can’t just grab a little without facing jail time, but that didn’t mean people stopped looking down at you (I need some humour in there). Janet’s Academy is nicknamed dollhouse by Amazons, because it has facilities that actually suit the requirements of a little, I was so happy to find a toilet I could actually use my first night there...I wanted to cry. I know, that’s so fucking sad. Even some workplaces now have little offices in their buildings, probably helped by ‘little only’ businesses that are doing so well. They had to poach the competition somehow. It all worked in our favour, it took thirty years before littles actually took advantage of the law, and started their own businesses, and little bankers gave loans to right people ect. It took time, but out country was the best one if you wanted to be a little. Yes some people still wanted to be adopted, and stink in a diaper. I didn’t understand it, but in our country, that was niche, and highly regulated. Little trafficking is illegal, and adoption centres are actually pretty high class and they don’t accept any little. It’s actually become a complex process. Some people post online to ‘meet’ an Amazon for that kind of thing, but some people also saw fit to go to glory holes. It’s not my business. I couldn’t wait for class that next day. I had a desk, and a chair I could sit on. A far cry from my high school at home, where I had to sit on the floor. I was in an elevated desk, like my other little members. So we sat shoulder to shoulder with the other Amazon students. This University had was almost 50/50 in Amazon to little distribution. It was great. My teacher was doing math on the board. I had chosen engineering, if things went to plan, I’d be building hospitals soon. I was writing away, when the door opened. An Amazon was late, a beautiful one at that. Her hair was blonde, her eyes a shining blue. And she wore a white dress with ankle high boots. She didn’t just make my head turn, everyone was staring. She smiled rather awkwardly, before making her way across the room, finding a seat next to mine. I think I screwed up the lesson. I couldn’t un-notice her. She was right there, and my heart was going to beat out of my chest. It wasn’t long before she turned to me, with an odd look on her face. “Is there a problem? Because look, being against Amazons is just as bad as shitting on littles.” My eyebrows rose. “What? Wait, no! I just, have you seen yourself, you’re gorgeous”. Boy was I smooth. Her mouth went slack jawed. Yeah, this was very taboo. Amazons don’t date littles. That’s one thing that’ll never change. I mean, I couldn’t exactly have sex with her, I was barely tall enough to reach her knees. “You think I’m...God, I...don’t know what to say.” I think that’s one way to make an impression. I shrugged. “Don’t say anything. My name is Jane, I’m not plain. And I didn’t quite catch yours.” ”I’m Samantha.” She took out her hand. I put mind in hers, now I just felt like a dwarf. “Nice to meet you, would you like to have coffee with me.” She gently shook mine. “I’ve got a study session on, but I can give you my number. If you want.” Wait, what? She actually... I smiled. “That’d be lovely.” Just like that, I her contact on my phone. And she walked off, glancing back at me with a grin. When she was out of sight, I heard a: ”You have to tell me how you did that!” I turned to find another little looking right at me. He was pretty tall, probably a few inches from being a Mid, he was a whole head taller than me. But he was grinning wildly. “Do what?” I didn’t get it. He looked at me flabbergasted. “I need to know how to pick up chicks, you just did it, give me pointers.” ”I...be a confident and nice person?” Now I was even more confused. He just laughed. “You’re a riot. I do that all the time, I just end up rejected. Amazons don’t want me, other littles think I’m too tall and Mids think I’m too short. Everyone’s a critic you know. What about you? Only interested in giant girls?’ I almost stammered. “No, no, just that one. She was, I mean, did you see her.” He smirked. “Hell yeah I did, good on you. She was so much woman, maybe too much for me to handle, but obviously just enough for you.” He winked, I was mildly grossed out, but then he paused, handing out a card? “Call me if you ever want to hang out, it’s not just giants who have to study.” I watched him walk off, with more questions than answers. I get the feeling he often had that effect on people. The card read Jason Mason. What a name.

Hey All, Quite a few years ago I started a story on here called 'Duality'. The diaper dimension stories were fairly new and I fell in love with the idea of a place where people could truly be little (for better or worse). I wrote six chapters and then I stopped writing. At the time I was with someone I loved & trusted very much and I opened up to her about my little side - she did not react well and told me to "grow up and be a man". For the next four years I was ashamed of my little side and I hid it deep down. After we broke up I met someone new who is very much a supporter of my little side, and she loves & supports me for who I am. For the last year I have been on a path of finishing things that I started and never finished. I went back to college this year and finished off the last three courses of a program I took a break from a couple of years ago; I am graduating this month and moving on to an additional program next year! My next plan is to finish this story - I always regretted not finishing it and I am in a clear headspace now and I believe I can make it happen. For those of you who were fans of my stories back then, I am sorry it has taken me this long to get back to it. _______________________________________________________________ Chapter 1 Danielle looked up from her bed to see the door to her room opening slowly. The light of the bedside lamp illuminated the pink room plastered with awards, trophies, and photographs that all displayed her academic success. In the doorway stood her grandmother, a rather frail looking woman in her mid-seventies. “I almost forgot to give you this.” Her grandmother said as she handed her a letter. Danielle examined the envelope carefully before opening it. On the upper right corner there was a red and gold embossed logo that read “Ross Creek University”. “Oh my goodness Grammy, why didn’t you give this to me when I got home?” Her grandmother slowly sat on the bed beside her, “Well I couldn’t decide if I should give it to you or not.” “Gram, it is honestly all going to be okay! There is nothing to worry about.” “Nothing to worry about,” her grandmother said with a slightly elevated volume. “You haven’t witnessed the things I have. I don’t understand why you don’t want to go to school here.” “If I go to university here my degree won’t be valid anywhere but here. You know how it works gram, I need to go there so I can actually do something with my life.” Danielle explained. Her grandmother looked at her blonde haired granddaughter and smiled. She knew that there was no convincing her that there was any other option. Danielle had worked hard since a young age to get into an amazon university. She had always been capable of taking on much more than her peers. Her grandmother’s health had been failing for quite some time which required that Danielle took care of herself most days. “Okay, well lets open it up and see what it says.” Her grandmother said. Danielle’s hand was shaking nervously as she tore the left side of the letter open and peeled the rather thick bundle of papers from within. She read the first line of the letter and suddenly began to cry. Her grandmother’s smile then turned, “Oh honey it is okay, there are other options.” Danielle shook her head before croaking out, “No gram, it says I got in!” _____________________________________________________________________________ Danielle walked up to the brick house and rang the doorbell. “Hey Dani! Sam is upstairs if you want to head up.” Sam’s mother said. Sam had been Danielle’s best friend all the way through high school. They had been inseparable since the day they met in grade nine homeroom. She ran up the stairs clutching the bundle of papers as she went. The door to Sam’s room was wide open when she entered excitedly and out of breath, “You…You won’t believe this!” “Hey! I won’t believe what?” Sam said rather confused. Holding the letter up she replied, “This! I finally heard back!” Sam jumped up and gave her an enthusiastic hug, “Oh my God I am so proud of you! How did your Gram take the news?” Danielle looked down at her feet and mumbled out a reply, “Well, she seems to understand now. She is worried about my safety on the mainland.” “Everything we hear can’t be true though Dani. I mean, they can’t just abduct you and no one says anything!” Sam laughed. “So are you going to stay in residence?” “They don’t get many littles applying to go there so they don’t have housing set up for us. I’ll just have to find an apartment or a room somewhere.” Sam nodded, “Want to look online and see if we can find anything?” “You know it!” Danielle replied emphatically. Sam pulled out her laptop and loaded up Craig’s List, “So you are looking for a one bedroom close to campus?” “Yep, or just a bedroom in a house.” She replied. As Sam browsed through the ads one thing was becoming clear, finding an apartment that allowed littles was going to be rough. Many of the ad titles contained the phrase “No Littles” just as though they were denying access to a pet. The few apartments that did allow littles were in quite a derelict condition. “What am I going to do Sam? This is bad.” Danielle said with a pained expression on her face. Sam kept browsing for a few more seconds before she responded, “Well we will have to put up an ad and see if someone responds.” Deep in thoughts of homelessness and lost opportunity Danielle responded softly, “Yea I guess that’s all I can do.” Clicking the post ad button Sam started typing away at her computer, “WANTED APARTMENT FOR LITTLE ATTENDING UNIVERSITY IN THE FALL': Looking for one bedroom apartment or room in a house that is close to campus. I am enrolled in the Bachelor of Science program. I am a quiet girl who spends my evenings studying. Please contact me via e-mail please! Signed Danielle.” For the rest of the evening the two spent their time talking about the possibilities of the future. Sam talked about going to the local university and studying nursing. She hoped to get a local job that would allow her to stay in the area. She had never been one for travelling outside of her comfort zone. Around nine o’clock Danielle packed up her things, hugged her friend, and headed home. _________________________________________________________________________________ It was after seven when Pierre pulled into his driveway; it had been a long day of work at his medical practice. When he showed up for work that morning he already had a full waiting room of patients. He was one of only a few general practitioners in Ross Creek and this often caused him to take on more patients than he would like. His philosophy was that patients should have time to discuss their ailments in detail without feeling rushed but lately that was becoming harder and harder to accomplish. His wife Allison would be home soon from her professor job at the university. It was near the end of the winter semester and she had been busy getting things ready for finals. This included marking and editing final papers, updating marks, and preparing the actual final that students would write in less than a week. Just as he got the key in the large red door his wife pulled into the driveway in her station wagon. She got out carrying a brown paper bag containing their supper from the Kai Wing Chinese restaurant down the street from their home. It was tradition that on Fridays they would both get the number two special to celebrate the end of the work week. “Hey Hon, how was work?” Pierre asked her. Allison gave a huff and displayed a small smirk, “It was a long day but I got almost all my marking done for the semester.” It was fairly uncommon for her to be behind in her work at any point because of her innate ability to organize and prepare for the inevitable onslaught of work that would eventually come her way. “That is really good hon! I see you picked up our supper?” Pierre stated while brushing her brown curly hair to the side so he could give her a kiss. After dinner the two of them sat down to a bottle of wine and their favourite television show, Trading Spaces. The premise of the show was to switch two families from different backgrounds and see how each of them faired. They would often switch low income families with high income families or city families with country families. In this particular episode one of the families was from the mainland and another was from the Littles Island. “Those houses are so small!” Allison remarked. “I don’t see how a fully grown amazon could ever survive on that island for any length of time!” “I know, that must be torture. Those doorways are tiny and those beds are just ridiculous!” “Even worse is witnessing those littles try to navigate an amazon house! They can barely even get into bed or even use the washroom. I can see why so many of them get babied, they are so helpless in our world.” Allison stated. Pierre thought for a moment, “Yea I can see that. I find it hard to believe that people just abduct them off the street without giving them a chance though. I mean, if they display the ability to get by then maybe they should be left alone.” “Hon, look at them! Everything they do is a laboured effort just to get by. Getting onto a toilet is near impossible. It only makes sense that they are diapered. They need someone around to help them navigate our world and help them. It’s not fair to just watch them flounder around and struggle day to day.” “No I get that hon, I just think they are capable of contributing to our society even if they need help.” Pierre said. Allison watched the littles on the television for a few more minutes before speaking again, “Don’t you think they are adorable though? I mean, I just want to squeeze their little cheeks.” It had been a common occurrence lately that Allison displayed a maternal instinct. The truth of the matter was that it was impossible for the two of them to have kids. They had discovered this early on in their marriage when after several months of trying they finally broke down and went to see a doctor. The results indicated that Allison could not bear children and after this the two of them focused on their careers and put having children on the back burner. Pierre smiled at his wife, “Yea they are cute. I could imagine one of them pitter-pattering around this house.” Later in the evening when they were lying in bed Allison was browsing Craig’s List on her tablet. She really didn't have an idea what she was looking for but she often found herself browsing the site just to see if anything worth buying had popped up. It was during this moment she happened across an ad labeled “WANTED APARTMENT FOR LITTLE ATTENDING UNIVERSITY IN THE FALL”. Chapter 2 Since the discovery of the Littles Island with the advent of satellite imaging technology in the early sixties, the world had changed dramatically. Up until that point the world had been advancing technologically at a rate that many felt was too fast. Once littles were discovered there were many debates on what to do. It was determined early on that accommodating them on the mainland was going to be a problem. Much of the world’s technology had been invented and sized for amazons. Discovering a whole other miniature variation of themselves was not even talked about in science fiction literature up to that point and now here they were with a scenario they could never have imagined in a million years. Given that the littles only accounted for a very minute portion of the world’s population it was not practical to change much of their infrastructure to accommodate them. Inventing highway lanes for a little’s car was preposterous to them. Adding something as simple as a bathroom sized for a little was clearly not going to happen because how often would someone actually use it? The only solution that they could come up with was to keep on doing business as they had been. Amazons would have to help littles navigate through their world if that was required. Besides, plenty of amazon children who were similarly sized got by just fine this way. They had special chairs, booster seats, car seats, and similar things that could be adapted to suit a little. For most amazons this was the only solution and in their opinion if littles couldn’t navigate through their world than someone would have to take control and make sure they were getting the basic necessities. No self-respecting amazon would allow a little to struggle through life unfairly. _____________________________________________________________________________________ The morning light was just starting to flicker through the white curtains of the pink bedroom when Danielle woke up. It was her normal routine to wake up early even on weekends so she could really enjoy her day. She would often get up, brush her teeth, and then sit at her desk and browse the net for a while before she really started getting ready for the day. When she finally sat down at her computer she noticed a new e-mail notification on her e-mail client. Although she often got e-mails, it was generally just a bunch of junk mail that was of little relevance. But, this morning was different. The subject line of the e-mail read “Reply to Craig’s List ad number 409885”. “Hi Danielle! My husband and I have a room available in our house for you if you are interested. We live close to the campus and I also work there so transportation to and from the campus would be taken care of. If you would like to discuss the necessary arrangements please give us a call at the number listed below! –Allison” Danielle could hardly contain her excitement! She had spent most of the night tossing and turning because she was worried about the possibility that finding a place that would take a little would not be a reality. It was fairly evident that many of the places available on Craig’s List were not willing to accept a little signing a lease agreement. Having someone contact her within twenty-four hours was a blessing that she was not going to let pass by. Opening up Skype she quickly located Sam, “Found a place already! Have to work out the details over the phone.” About an hour later she got a reply from Sam, “First, what are you doing up so early? And second, that is awesome! Is it an apartment or a room? Any pictures of it?” “It is a room in a house. The woman who e-mailed me back said their house is close to the university and that she works there. She offered to drive me there every day!” “That sounds awesome Dani! Make sure you call today and get all the details. Hopefully it won’t be too expensive for you.” Sam said. “Yeah I know, it should be fairly inexpensive though since it is just a room and not a full apartment. I’ll try to get a photo of the room or house from them. This is so crazy!” “So what is the plan today? Are we hanging out?” Sam asked. “Obviously we are! We hang out every Saturday.” “Well did you want to head into town? We can go to the mall or something.” She stated. “Yea, sounds like a plan. I really need to get some new shirts and things for the summer.” Danielle replied. __________________________________________________________________________________________ Early the next morning Allison and Pierre were sitting at the breakfast table. Pierre was looking his normal disheveled self with his scruffy need to shave face, hair going in all different directions, and a glossy look in his eyes. It was evident to anyone who ever witnessed this side of him that he was not a morning person. On the other hand, Allison was in a sing-song mood. She had got up early and made pancakes topped with fresh blueberries for the two of them to eat. Looking down at her plate she began to talk, “So remember last night when you said you could imagine a little ‘pitter-pattering around this house’?” Pierre looked up with a mouthful of pancakes and gave a confused nod. “Well, last night after you fell asleep I was on my tablet surfing around on Craig’s List. I found a wanted ad looking for a bedroom that would take a little. She is going to the university this fall.” Looking at his wife he could see this was something that she was excited about. “Hon, that’s a big step for us.” “I know, but I really think it’s time. I have been feeling like we both are thinking the same thing – we are financially set up and we are still young enough to keep up with a child.” Thinking that he needed further convincing she went on, “I am about to have the summer off so I will have plenty of time to prepare for her arrival and that lets me make sure everything will be perfect.” When he thought about it he really couldn’t see why they shouldn’t take in somebody but he needed to make sure his wife was on the same page as him. As he had mentioned the previous evening, it was important to him that they didn’t just go abducting an unsuspecting victim off the street. “I am all for it dear, but I want to make sure that you are on the same wavelength as me.” Allison nodded, “Okay what are you thinking?” “Well for one, she needs to be aware of the conditions of her living here and she must be okay with them.” “I agree, that is extremely important to me as well.” She replied. “And second, if we are basically adopting this girl we need to make sure she is living up to her potential. She can’t just be babied all day, she needs to have goals and aspirations of her own. Yes, she will be our daughter who we dote over but she will also be working on her own things.” “Totally agree with that. We would need to make sure she is safe too Pierre. We can’t have her getting hurt in our house. Imagine a little falling out of bed at night or trying to climb onto the toilet? She could break their neck from those heights!” She exclaimed. Pierre listened intently before replying, “It sounds like somebody has really put a lot of thought into this. If this is something you really want, then I am all for it. I’ll let you take care of the preparations and you just tell me what to do. We’re in this together.” Getting up from her seat Allison walked over to Pierre and hugged him for everything he was worth, “You are an amazing man, you know that?” Smiling at his wife he replied, “And you are an amazing woman! I am the luckiest man alive.” Around noon that day the two of them decided they would go shopping. They needed some ideas for Danielle’s room and they also needed some groceries. The two of them were absolutely beaming as they exited the house and got into the car. When they returned there was a message on the phone, “Umm Hi, this is Danielle. I am calling about the room that you e-mailed me about. If you can just give me a call back that would be great!” Chapter 3 Danielle was getting off the ferry when she spotted Allison and Pierre waiting by the entrance to the terminal. Although she had video chatted with both of them quite often since her graduation, she was not prepared for just how drastically different in size they were from her. Even just walking off they ferry and through the waiting group of amazons she had felt like they were easily going to trample her by accident. As she got closer to them her nerves were getting the best of her otherwise normal calm disposition. She also was taking notice of just how beautiful Allison was with her shoulder length curly brown hair, her emerald green eyes, and her confident smile. “Hey there!” Pierre called over to her. Danielle waved at them as she approached, rolling her rather large purple suitcase behind her. She was wearing a cute summer dress decorated in sunflower motifs and a pair of floral print flats. “How was the trip?” Allison asked. “It was really long but it was neat to travel across the ocean like that. I was happy I wasn’t seasick on my first boat ride ever.” “We were pretty worried about that actually.” Pierre replied. “Well we should get this show on the road, we still have a couple hour drive to get home. I’ll take your suitcase for you too.” Pierre offered. Allison held out her hand for her to hold, “Why don’t you hold my hand, just so you don’t get lost in this crowd?” Danielle thought about it for a second before taking her up on the offer. It had been quite stressful for her to navigate through the crowd earlier and she honestly didn’t want to get lost. As Pierre was loading the suitcase into the station wagon he asked, “Okay so before we get going does anyone need to use the bathroom? Remember it is a couple hour drive.” “No I am good.” Danielle replied. “Okay, well if you want to hop in the back we will get moving.” He said. Looking into the back of the huge station wagon she could see a child’s car seat, although much larger than any child seat she had ever seen, and an empty seat. She promptly climbed into the empty seat and started to buckle herself in when she realized that the seat belt was running straight across her face when it was done up. Allison poked her head in the back seat and gave a slight chuckle, “Umm dear, I think you should be in the other seat.” Danielle looked down at the seatbelt that she was quietly wrestling with in a last ditch effort to make it function properly, “No this is okay I can handle this.” Allison smiled a little and then reached into the car to unbuckle the seat belt, “No, you need to be in the other seat because it is the law. Little girls and boys like you have to ride in car seats because seat belts aren’t designed for them.” Deciding not to argue with someone she just met in person, she hopped into the car seat and attempted to figure out just how the buckles in the car seat worked. “I have it honey.” Allison said as she grabbed each of the two arm belts and clipped them into the slot between Danielle’s legs. “There we are all set.” Although the idea of being in a child’s car seat bothered her, she could see why it was the law. The size of the car was amazing to her and reminded her of a monster truck; just the backseat was probably the size of a normal littles car. She found the seat to be surprisingly comfortable to sit in and it had many features not available in a normal seat like a cup holder, a large head rest that was the size of a pillow, and a bucket seat that felt like the perfect angle. While she was waiting for the car to start moving she was playing with the buckle to the seat belt that clipped in between her legs. No matter how much pressure she put on the release button she could not get it to unbuckle. The more she thought about it the more frustrated she got with it. There must be a trick to it she thought to herself. Once they were on the highway Pierre started talking, “We are glad you were able to move up early before school starts.” “Yea me too.” She replied. “It was a little sad leaving gram though.” “Yea we know how hard that was for you.” He replied. “We just thought it would be good for you to be moved in and settled in before school starts.” Danielle nodded in agreement, “It will be. I really appreciate you guys doing this for me too.” “Oh it’s no problem at all!” Allison said. The three of them continued to chat for the first hour of the drive before Danielle started to feel tired. Allison noticed that she had been yawning quite a lot before recommending that she just have a nap. Not soon after the recommendation she was sound asleep in the backseat. When they pulled into the driveway it was just turning dark out. Pierre carried in the luggage while Allison unbuckled Danielle from the car seat and woke her up, “Time to get up.” She woke up rather slowly before letting out a big yawn and hopping down out of the car seat rather glassy eyed and disoriented. “Thanks Allison.” She said. “Oh no problem honey, it is all part of the job.” She replied. Looking at the house she could not believe the enormous size of it; even the front door looked like something you would see on the gate of a castle. The house was a two story brick home with an immaculate flower garden on the front lawn and around the perimeter of the house was a white picket fence. To her it was one of the most amazing things that she had ever seen. As she followed them into the house Allison once again took her hand. _______________________________________________________________________________ “Why don’t we go in the living room to talk?” Allison asked. The three of them all entered the large living room at the same time. The room had dark hardwood floors, a light brown leather living room set, and an enormous flat screen television on the wall; of course to an amazon the television was a normal size for the room itself. The room was very neat and organized like the rest of the house. Danielle walked up to the large leather sofa and with some difficulty climbed up onto the cushion. Pierre was instantly there behind her to help her as a safety net in case she fell backwards. Allison sat down beside her and Pierre sat down in the love seat. “Okay, well first we want to say that we are overjoyed that you are here with us finally. It has been a long summer of waiting for the both of us and it makes us very happy that you decided to come live with us.” Pierre said. Blushing slightly she gave a nod, “I am happy as well. You both have been amazing today by helping me get here.” Looking somewhat nervous he continued, “I know we talked about this briefly before on video chat but both of us want to make sure you also know there are some rules while you are living here.” “Oh, you mean about me needed to allow you guys to help me with things?” She asked. Allison nodded before answering, “Exactly right. That would be the number one rule. We are aware that you are now graduated from high school and you are about to start university. But, as you know there are many, many, many differences here on the mainland compared to where you are from.” “You mean like the size of everything…” She interrupted. Allison nodded and continued, “Yes, that is what we worry about the most. The car seat today was only one of the items that are needed here for you to be safe. But, there are many more examples of this.” “The car seat wasn’t so bad though, but I just couldn’t figure out how the buckle worked. What else is there?” she asked. Taking the opportunity Pierre asked, “Well think about everyday things you did at your house that are now going to be big tasks.” She thought for a moment, “Well getting into this chair was pretty difficult. I had to climb up into it and I honestly wasn’t sure if I was going to make it. So I am thinking that climbing up onto things is going to be a chore.” Allison nodded, “That is one of our main concerns here. A lot of the time you are going to need help with things as simple as getting food out of the cupboards or even getting clothes out of your closet. Now we don’t want you to be embarrassed by this but you are a little in a really big world and you will need help with things every day. We talked about how best to help you with this and we both think it would be best if we just take charge so you won’t be embarrassed about asking for things.” Danielle was blushing profusely by now because she was feeling embarrassed but she knew they were offering her a great deal of support. She knew that living on the mainland was going to be a difficult thing to accomplish, but she really hadn’t realized just how much larger and arduous things were going to be. “So are you okay with everything so far?” Pierre asked. Danielle nodded, “Yea I am okay with that. It is just embarrassing though.” “Oh honey, we don’t ever want you to feel embarrassed by needing help. That is exactly why we want to be the ones taking charge so you don’t feel guilty or embarrassed and then not ask for help when you really needed it. We want you safe and secure while you are with us at all times.” Allison said. Pierre waited a second before continuing, “Okay so the next rule! The big, ugly and scary rule!” He chuckled a little, “You need to keep an A- average while you are in school.” Danielle, although still blushing, gave a little chuckle before replying, “I can do that. I have never had issues with keeping my grades up.” “That is a very good thing!” Allison said before continuing on, “But if you ever need help both Pierre and I want you to come to us and we will help you with whatever it is. You doing well in school is very important to us. We want to make sure you do well here and can eventually get a career of your choice.” “Okay, and the third and final rule is that breaking either rule one or two will result in some sort of punishment. We need you to take them seriously and we want you to accept that we are looking out for your wellbeing.” Pierre said as a matter of fact. Danielle’s eyes went somewhat wide before she stammered out a reply, “Wh…What kind of punishment?” “Well, you could be grounded, corner time, have something taken away from you or if it is something really bad you could have a spanking.” He replied. Still wide eyed she replied nervously, “I will try to be on my best behaviour for you both!” At this point she was feeling butterflies trying to fly out of her stomach. “Okay, so now that we have gone through all that do you have any questions?” Pierre asked. She thought for a second before shaking her head no, “Nope – I think I get it.” “Okay, so my question to you is,” Pierre paused her to add suspense, “What do you like on your pizza? I am starving and I think we should order some supper.” Danielle laughed, “I like just cheese on mine if that is okay.” “Okay, so why don’t you and Allison go upstairs and she will help you get a bath and then give you the grand tour of your room. While you two are doing that, I will go pick up the pizza.” Danielle nodded as Allison held out her hand for her to hold and then led her up the stairs. ____________________________________________________________________________ Chapter 4 In a moment of retrospective contemplation, Danielle was feeling a bit overwhelmed. She was standing in the upstairs bathroom staring at her reflection in the mirror. With the events of the past day playing heavily in her mind she was having trouble coming to terms with all the changes in her life. The conversation that they had just had in the living room contained many heavy hitting points. Was she really ready to give up control of her life? Was she really going to be as helpless in this world as she was being told she would be? Her reflection had changed over the course of twenty-four hours from an adult to that of a child. Yesterday’s mirror displayed a young adult ready to take on the world. It displayed a physically fully grown girl who had suffered the pains of growth spurts, had gone through puberty, and had eventually become an attractive young adult. Today’s mirror was displaying something different and it seemed to her like she had shrunk and everything around her was monstrously large and unknown. Allison could tell that she was deep in thought and attempted to get her to open up about it, “What are you thinking about?” Giving a quick shrug she replied, “I dunno.” “Are you really okay with everything we discussed?” She probed further. Danielle thought for a few seconds, “To be honest, I am really nervous about everything. I want to show you both that I am an adult and that I am capable of making this all work.” “Oh honey, we know you are an adult! But, we want you to be comfortable and capable of focusing on school. Don’t you think it would be easier to focus on school if someone was helping you with everything else in your life?” She asked. “I can’t really argue with that.” Danielle replied. “I think you need to be an adult at school and I also think you need to let us take care of you here. We only want the best for you and we are committing to that.” Thinking further about it she could honestly say it was comforting to know that someone had her back. Her whole life she was basically taking care of herself and answering only to herself. Her grandmother was around but she wasn’t really committed to doting over her granddaughter and making sure that she was doing the right things in life. Allison started filling the tub with bath water and quickly added some lavender bubble bath to it. “Okay, I am going to lay out some things in your room and I will be right back.” Danielle nodded to her and stood in the bathroom somewhat nervously thinking about the upcoming awkwardness of being naked in front of an almost stranger. This whole day was really starting to drain her of her energy and she gave a long yawn. A minute later Allison returned to the bathroom carrying a couple of large rubber ducks to place in the tub. “I almost forgot to put these little guys in the tub! Okay let’s get you into the water there missy.” She reached out and grabbed the hem of Danielle’s dress and lifted it over her hair. It briefly got tangled in her blonde hair before it let go and fell to the floor. She undid her bra and placed it on top of the dress. The final removal of her underwear left Danielle standing in the bathroom stark naked and blushing bright red. “It is okay honey, no need to be embarrassed. Let’s get you soaking in the bubbles!” Allison grabbed her under the arm pits and effortlessly lifted her up and placed her in the lavender scented water. “Do you want to scrub your arms while I work on your hair?” She asked while handing a bar of soap to her. Grabbing the soap she began to quickly wash her arms, arm pits, and fingers. She was so busy focusing on her task that she barely noticed Allison wetting her hair and beginning to work the flowery smelling shampoo into her hair. By the end of the bath she was feeling quite relaxed and sleepy; Lavender had always made her feel more relaxed and tired. She had started to push the ducks around and through the bubbles when she was pronounced squeaky clean and was plucked from the water. She was wrapped in a fluffy white towel and dried off rather expediently before she was picked up and carried off down the hall towards her room. Danielle wasn’t expecting what she witnessed when she was introduced to her room. She had always thought that it would be four walls, a dresser, and mainly rather plain. What she was given was so much more than her imagination could have come up with. The walls of the room were purple and had several decorative butterfly decals sporadically. On one side of the room there was a large toy chest, dresser, and some sort of table. On the other side was a large sleigh style crib with pink bedding and a couple of teddy bears on one end. Danielle looked around the room before she became too overwhelmed and buried her head into Allison’s shoulder. “Is everything okay honey?” She asked while patting her back. She replied by giving a shrug. “Is it the crib?” She asked. Danielle waited a few seconds before giving a slow nod. She didn’t want Allison to think she hated her room. It was clear they had spent a lot of time making it up the way it was and she needed them to know she appreciated it. But there was the issue of the bed, why did they think she needed a crib? “Well, I know it’s pretty babyish, huh.” She replied. “Just a little.” “Okay, I can understand that. But, think about how high up a normal bed is. If you fell from that height you could break an arm, a leg, or worse. We talked a lot about how best to deal with that issue and we couldn’t come up with a better solution.” Waiting a few seconds to let that sink in she then continued, “So let’s give it a shot and if it is unbearable you just tell us and we will work with you to find a better way. I personally think you will find it super comfy. Is that okay honey?” Thinking it over she gave a nod, “Yeah, I’ll give it a shot I guess.” “Okay, well we should get you into some jammies before Pierre gets home with the pizza.” Allison placed her up on the rather odd looking table beside the dresser. It had a cushion on the top that was obviously meant for someone to lay on. There were three shelves on the lower sections of the table. Reaching below to one of the levels she grabbed a rather fluffy looking pink plastic item and set it by her feet. She began to unfold it when Danielle realized what it was; it was a diaper. Noticing Danielle was starting to look worried she spoke up, “You only have to wear these at night honey. It will just be easier for everyone in case you have to use the washroom in the night. That way Pierre and I don’t have to get up in the night to help you up onto the toilet. Okay?” At this point she was too exhausted to fight with Allison and she nodded her acceptance. Maybe it was a ridiculous concept, and maybe it wasn’t. The crib meant she couldn’t get out of bed at night on her own and that would be a recipe for disaster. She always had to get up in the night to go to the bathroom. If she had a normal bed, well normal for an amazon, she probably still would need help getting down. She thought that maybe a step stool or a small ladder would be required to get off the bed and then she would need it once again just to get up on the toilet. There were so many factors to compute even for a simple act of using the bathroom at night. She decided in this moment to just go with the flow. She was tired and she was not in the mood to put down her foot and assert her place as an adult. “Okay, lift up your bum sweetie.” Allison asked as she slid the diaper under her. Reaching below to one of the shelves she grabbed a bottle of powder and began to sprinkle some onto her bum and privates. Pulling the front of the diaper up, she fastened the two sticky tabs which secured her in it for the night. Once the diaper was in place she grabbed a pink t-shirt with a sparkly unicorn motif on the front and a pair of pink pajama pants and quickly dressed her in them. Once this was all completed she picked her up and carried her down the stairs. “Well it looks like Pierre isn’t home with the pizza yet, do you want to sit on the chair with me?” She asked her. Danielle just gave a nod and rested her head into Allison’s shoulder. She was feeling a bit emotional and at the moment snuggling in was making her feel better and a fair bit safer. When Pierre finally arrived with the pizza her set it on the table and went to find where the two of them were. When he entered the living room his heart melted. There was Danielle snuggled into Allison’s shoulder with Allison slowly rubbing her back. After their earlier conversation he was sure that Danielle would be able to handle the changes in her life but he wasn’t so sure that she would settle in this quickly. “Okay, supper is ready you two.” Pierre said. Allison looked up at him, smiling, and slowly got up and walked into the kitchen carrying her. Once in the kitchen she grabbed the highchair and pulled it close to the table. She removed the white plastic tray and set Danielle into the chair, buckled the seat belt, and placed the plastic tray back on the highchair. Pierre came over with a massive slice of pizza, cut into squares, and placed it on the tray in front of Danielle, “Bon appetite!” He then placed a small plastic cup of water down and then went to grab himself a slice of pizza. Once everyone was done eating pizza Pierre let her out of the highchair and set her on the floor. He handed her her plate and asked her to take them over to the dishwasher and place them on the rack. Once her task was complete Allison said it was time for everyone to go to bed since it was getting late and they had had a busy day. They all walked up the stairs and up to Danielle’s room. Pierre gave her a hug, “Thank you for coming to stay with us. I know it’s all a little strange right now but remember that we are only trying to help.” “I understand, thank you for everything today Pierre.” Allison picked her up under the arm pits and pulled her in close for a hug and then placed her in the crib. She lifted the blankets and let her crawl under the blankets and then she raised the side of the crib. “Goodnight honey.” She said as she walked toward the door and shut out the lights. ________________________________________________________________ Chapter 5 Danielle woke up with the early morning light flittering through the curtains and illuminating her room. The memories of yesterday were at the forefront of her thoughts from the moment she awoke. She remembered the moment she witnessed her room and the feeling of embarrassment that accompanied it. But on the opposite side, she also remembered her instinct to snuggle in tighter to Allison the moment she felt embarrassed. Was she really a baby in their eyes? If she was, could she handle that? Laying in her crib she was feeling very comfortable and couldn’t honestly say she hated it. Obviously it was not a cheap product and someone had spent a long time making it which was evident in the details of the woodwork. The one odd side effect of the crib was her feeling of security which was opposite of her expectation; she thought it would cause her to feel trapped and claustrophobic. Looking around the room she was now noticing the little details that weren’t noticed the night before. Above her crib were decorative letters with a floral motif that spelled out her name ‘Danielle’, there were glow in the dark stars built into the ceiling that showed many of the prominent constellations of the night sky, and the curtains were white with multi-coloured butterflies on them. Noticing the teddy bear located at the other end of the crib she crawled over to examine it. Around its neck it had a nametag that read ‘Ted’. He was about half her height tall and he was a dark brown colour. Once she finished examining him she dragged him towards the head of the crib and laid down next to him. Feeling his soft fur she pulled him in close for a quick hug. While she was waiting for someone to come get her she couldn’t help thinking about all of the things she had lost in the last twenty-four hours. Yesterday she had been fairly complacent in giving up control of everything but her education. Passing over control to two fairly unknown people was an absolutely odd idea and when it was proposed to her a few months ago in video chat she thought they had lost their minds. Once they had explained their reasoning she had felt a bit less opposed to the idea. “You were raised on your island and you were taught everything you needed to know to survive there.” Pierre said. “But here on the mainland, you really don’t know any of our customs or ways of doing things.” “It can’t be that different Pierre.” She had replied. “But it can, do you know how many littles come here and end up in the care of Amazons just because they were impolite in some way. There are people who would think nothing of picking you up and taking you home where you would be forced to give up all control of your life.” Pierre emphasized the control part. Allison began to explain, “Believe me dear, we are progressive people compared to most. Many here on the mainland wouldn’t even think of letting a little go to school let alone university.” Danielle was shocked at this point, “We were always told those stories weren’t real though.” “If we are the ones making the decisions, outside of your university life, we can protect you from the people who wouldn’t have your best interests at heart. We want you to succeed as much as possible honey.” Allison said. When the video call ended everything kind of made sense to her and she spent the rest of the summer contemplating the inevitable loss of control. They had chatted quite often after that night and had discussed the mainland’s finer points as well. There were many beautiful places for her to visit or even eventually live, plenty of companies where she could work, and there were going to be some genuinely nice people who only wanted the best for her. ______________________________________________ She was beginning to wonder when someone would come to get her when the door slowly opened up and Allison poked her head in to check on her. When she noticed Danielle was awake she approached the crib, “Hey honey! How was your sleep?” She asked in a hushed tone. Danielle yawned before replying, “It was good.” Noticing that she was cuddling with the bear she lowered the side of the crib, “Uh huh, and how did you find your bed? Was it bearable?” She laughed a little, “Uh huh. Way more comfortable than my bed back home. It is crazy squishy and it feels a lot like sleeping on a big pillow.” Smiling down at her she began to speak, “So did you need to use your diapers last night?” With this question she pulled the back of her pajama pants down and slipped a finger into the leg hole to check. This took Danielle by surprise as she stood there awkwardly holding her teddy bear. “Just a little damp honey.” She said as she lifted her up, pulled her pajama pants back up, and carried down the stairs and into the kitchen where Pierre was busy making some eggs, bacon, and toast. “Morning Danielle!” He said. It was clear he was feeling just as tired as she was by the dishevelled look of him. “Morning.” She replied as she was placed in the highchair. Allison fastened the seat belt and then clipped the tray into place. While she was waiting for breakfast she couldn’t help but wonder when her diaper would be exchanged for underwear. The diaper wasn’t uncomfortable or anything but it was more the idea of it that anything. Remembering back to the middle of the night she recalled needing to pee quite badly. It was an odd sensation when she finally was able to let go and pee in the diaper and at first she could feel the warm liquid against her skin before it was wicked away. After that, it was a bit bigger between her legs and quite a bit warmer. Not long after being placed in the chair she was handed a small plate that had two eggs with ketchup, a couple pieces of toast, and three strips of bacon. Danielle was not used to having a big breakfast like this because usually she was left to fend for herself in the mornings. The usual meal before school consisted on Fruit Loops with a bit of milk on them. “Umm may I have a drink of something?” She asked. “Sure honey. Would you like juice or milk?” Pierre asked while holding up both containers from the fridge. “Juice please.” She replied. Pierre filled up a cup and set it down on the highchair tray before both he and Allison sat down at the small four person table with their huge plates of breakfast. Danielle looked down at the pink cup before realizing it had a spill proof lid on it. She picked it up and flipped it upside down to test the effectiveness of the cup which resulted in a few small drops of orange juice on the tray. Just as they all began eating the doorbell rang. Pierre stood up and walked over to the main door to see who was there. Danielle couldn’t see the main entrance but she could hear them talking and eventually could hear them taking off their shoes and heading in the direction of the kitchen. She was worried because Allison had not changed her out of her pajamas and worse her wet nighttime diaper. A small look of panic spread across her face as she attempted to slump down in her chair. Allison quickly noticed the distressed look on her face, “Oh honey it is okay! Don’t worry about it, it is only Pierre’s parents and I assure you they are nice people!” Just as she finished talking Pierre and his parents all walked into the kitchen. Both of them were in their mid-sixties and had just retired from their jobs where his father was an engineer for a local firm and his mother worked as a nurse at the hospital. From Danielle’s perspective they both seemed like they were nice people just by the way they carried themselves. They didn’t seem to negatively cloud the air with their presence the moment they walked into the room. “Hi Allison!” His mother said as she made her way over to Danielle’s chair. “And this, must be Danielle.” She said as she got down to her eye level and smiled. “I am Elizabeth and this is Raymond, we are Pierre’s parents.” Danielle was blushing quite a bit, “Ummm, Hi.” “Did you just wake up? I see you are in your jammies.” She asked as she pointed at the sparkly unicorn on her shirt. “Uh huh, I just woke up a little bit ago. I didn’t have time to get changed yet.” She said as she tried to pull her shirt down to cover up her diaper. “Well that’s no issue dear, they are pretty cute pajamas for a pretty cute girl.” Elizabeth said as she tickled her chin a little. Danielle smiled and then gave a somewhat nervous grin in the direction of Pierre and Allison. “Eat up honey.” Allison said pointing to her plate. Focusing on cutting up her breakfast and eating it was helping her ignore the awkwardness of meeting new people in her current condition. “Do you guys want any breakfast?” Pierre asked his parents. Both of them shook their heads, “No thanks dear, we ate before leaving home a little bit ago. So, when does everyone else show up?” Elizabeth asked. Danielle’s ears perked up and she stopped mid chew to contemplate ‘everyone else’. “We made the invite for this afternoon just so we could have the morning to get everything ready. We wanted to make sure she was settling in well before hand.” Allison answered. “So what all has to be done to get ready?” Raymond asked. “Everything is all-ready food wise, but we need to set some chairs out by the pool and just a few little things like that. There are only going to be around fifteen people here.” Pierre replied. Danielle was finished her breakfast and was sitting in her highchair intently staring at her spill proof cup. Whenever she was feeling overwhelmed she had a habit of picking something inconspicuous to stare at so that her mind could focus on something else. Chapter 6 Everyone sat at the table for quite a while as they ate and talked. During the whole duration of the conversation Danielle wished that someone would let her out of the highchair so she could run up the stairs and change out of her pajamas and especially her wet diaper. She couldn’t tell if anyone had recognized that she was diapered but she was determined to keep pulling her shirt down to cover it just in case. “Okay, let’s go get you changed into some clothes.” Allison said as she lifted her from the highchair. “Do you want some help?” Elizabeth offered. “No thanks Liz, we should be fine right now. Maybe later though.” She replied. A wave of relief swept over Danielle as she realized that Elizabeth wouldn’t see her in diapers or naked. On the way up the stairs she whispered, “Thanks.” “Honey, I could tell that you weren’t okay with the idea. But, you should know that there will be times when they are going to be taking care of you. Not for a little while, but it will happen.” Allison set her down on the change table and began to take off her pajama pants and shirt. She unfastened both sides of the slightly wet diaper and began to wipe her down with a fresh cloth. “But, why? I am an adult now, I don’t need anyone to babysit me!” Danielle said with an annoyed tone. “We discussed this last night dear.” Allison quickly replied. “We discussed that ‘you’ guys were in charge but not anyone else.” She was beginning to get a little frustrated by the decisions made that she was being left out of. She hadn’t had a babysitter since she was ten and she didn’t believe it was time to start having one now. “Well, with us being in charge that means that we are in charge of your safety and that includes when we aren’t around. Think about it like this, if we weren’t home and you needed to make something to eat for supper how would you do it?” Thinking about it for a second she replied, “Well you could just have something I could microwave I guess.” “Okay, and how would you get up to the microwave to accomplish that?” Allison asked. Feeling like she was losing this battle she continued on, “I could push a chair over and stand on it.” Adding one more nail in the coffin, Allison continued on, “What if you needed to use the washroom and no one was home?” “That’s an easy one, I could just climb up and use the toilet!” She smugly replied. “Okay, let’s test that idea out then!” She picked Danielle up, still naked, and carried her towards the bathroom. Once in the bathroom she placed her on the floor and asked her to demonstrate how she could accomplish such a simple task without help. Looking up at the large toilet she suddenly realized this would be a feat for her to accomplish. The toilet seat was at the same level as her shoulders and even with a step stool she would need help getting up and onto the toilet. She tried to plan a safe route that would allow her to easily jump up and sit down but all she could come up with was to grab onto the toilet paper roll holder and hope it could hold her without breaking while she attempted to climb up. Looking down at her Allison began, “Do you think maybe you would need help now that you see what you are dealing with?” Folding her arms she mumbled out a reply, “Still don’t want a babysitter.” “Well sometimes, we don’t always get exactly what we want or need. You need someone to help you even if you don’t want it.” She picked her back up and carried her across the hall and placed her back on the changing table. She was confident she had made her point even if Danielle was refusing to concede defeat. “Okay, so you now know there is a small family get together today.” She began. “We wanted it to be a surprise for you but Pierre’s parents kind of ruined that this morning.” Danielle decided to be truthful, “It’s pretty scary.” “Meeting new people is always scary, but these people are all nice and they have wanted to meet you since they heard you were coming to live with us. It’s not often that a new member of the family comes along.” Allison explained. A new member of the family. Had she heard that right? Tears welled up in the corners of her eyes. She tried to stop it from happening but she couldn’t stop them forming. She hadn’t had any family but her gram since she was nine. The door to the classroom opened and a sullen looking brunette walked over to the teacher. The two whispered for a moment before she noticed they were looking at her. “Danielle, can you go with Ms. Smith?” She looked around confused at the rest of her class as she picked up her small ninja turtle book bag and walked towards the lady. She didn’t think she did anything wrong that day. She thought back to lunch time and recess and tried to think of anything she might have done that would have got her in trouble. Nothing was coming to mind. “Sorry to take you from class dear.” Ms. Smith said with a small grimace evident on her face. “Am I in trouble?” She asked bluntly. “Oh no, not at all. Your Grammy is here and wants to talk to you.” She replied. She had been staying with her grandmother for the week while her parents were on vacation on the mainland. Her grandmother was her only family because all of her other grandparents had passed away and she had no aunts or uncles. Her parents had been gone for five days and she was feeling excited that they would be back in two days. They walked into the principal’s office and took a seat. Grammy was sitting in a seat next to her and she was crying quite a bit. “Why are you crying Grammy?” She asked. Her grandmother reached out and placed her hand over hers, “Honey, your parents…” She paused for a second to pull herself together, “Your parents have passed away.” With a look of confusion on her face she asked, “What do you mean Grammy? Where are they?” “The truth is the police aren’t sure where they are, they went on a river boat trip and they never returned. They think they fell overboard and no one noticed right away.” Danielle was now in complete disbelief. Her parents were always strong swimmers and they had made a point of placing her in swimming lessons from a young age. Being able to swim was an important thing to them – this couldn’t have happened. They would be back in two days and then she would be able to prove to everyone that they were fine. _____________________________________________________________________________________ Allison looked down at her and wondered what she said that was upsetting her, “Oh honey what’s wrong?” Danielle shook her head and shrugged her shoulders, “I don’t know. I just don’t have any family.” Her heart was breaking for this girl. Danielle had explained her situation but she had always put on the façade that she was fine with her life but obviously this girl needed to feel included. “You have a family here Danielle.” Wiping the tears from her eyes she smiled, “Thank you Allison.” Grabbing a pair of pink underwear, Allison began to dress her. After the underwear, she grabbed a cute floral print sundress and slipped it over Danielle’s head. “This should be comfy today, it is supposed to be pretty warm today.” “I like sundresses a lot.” Danielle added. “I like them a lot too and especially on you.” Allison emphasized the last part. “Now today, you need to make sure you come to us when you need to use the bathroom so that way there aren’t any accidents.” “No problem, I can handle it.” __________________________________________________ For some reason the next two chapters have given me a ton of trouble while I tried to work out some of the details. Hopefully you all like them! If you like the story or have ideas please comment! Your criticism, ideas, or excitment all are welcome and I genuinely enjoy reading them all! __________________________________________________ Chapter 7 Once Allison and Danielle returned downstairs they found that everyone was outside preparing for the upcoming party. The night before she hadn’t even noticed that the house had a pool in the backyard; most of it was surrounded by large fir trees which created an aura of privacy. There were various Adirondack chairs on the wooden deck that were either painted blue or red. When they finally made it outside, Elizabeth was busy putting a plastic table cloth on the wooden picnic table and both Pierre and his father were getting chairs from the garage that were being setup around the deck. “You don’t have to do that Elizabeth.” Allison said. “Oh it’s no problem at all. I figured we could get setup before lunch so we could all relax before everyone shows up.” Danielle looked around the backyard before wandering over to where Pierre and Raymond were standing, “What can I help with?” She asked. Pierre smiled at her, “These chairs are pretty big but I know exactly what you can help me do. The cat got out when we opened the door earlier, do you think you could look around the backyard and find him for me?” “Yeah, I can do that. What does she look like?” She asked. “He is a black tabby – he is a pretty big guy. Usually hides in the bushes beside the garage when he gets out. His name is Thunder and if you call his name he might come to you.” “No problem, I got this.” She replied as she began to wander off to look for Thunder. Much of the backyard that was not occupied by the pool was comprised of various flower gardens and a few herb gardens. When she got over by the side of the double-car garage she noticed quite a few bushes all in a row. She quickly scanned the front of the bushes for any sign of the cat but she couldn’t see him. “Thunder!” She called. “Thunder kitty! Here boy.” She called again. With no sign of the cat she decided to get her hands dirty by climbing into the massive bushes to see if he was hiding further back. Once inside the bush she could vaguely make out the shape of a rather large cat sitting about six feet from her. He was easily double the size of the cats on the island which made her wonder what else on the mainland was larger. ‘If this is the size of a cat then how big is a dog’ she pondered. Slowly edging herself towards Thunder, she finally made it close enough to pet him. He was a friendly cat, despite his enormous size, and he had a rather manly deep sounding purr. After a few minutes she decided it was time to pick him up and get him back into the house. When she got him in her arms the realization that he was much larger that she could have imagined and a bit like trying to pick up a medium sized dog. After finally getting him to the back patio door she decided she would need help sliding the door open, “Ummm Allison, can you open the door please?” “Oh you found Thunder!” She replied excitedly as she opened the door allowing Danielle to set the cat down on the floor. “There, the cat is back inside. What else can I do to help?” She asked. Allison looked around the yard, “I think we are almost done honey. Why don’t you go play over by the slide until we are all done here?” Allison said while pointing to the small play structure. A little annoyed by being dismissed as useful help, Danielle looked down and slowly made her way over to examine the play structure. It had a small blue plastic slide, two swings, and a small sandbox off to the side. ‘I’ll just swing for a little while. I’m not going to play like some little kid that is just ridiculous.’ She thought. When she got to the swings she realized all the swings were set perfectly for someone of her height. When she sat down on the swing and began swinging she realized it wasn’t that bad. She never really got to play a whole lot as a child. It wasn’t that she wasn’t allowed or was expected to be doing something else, it was just something she never really thought about. “Do you want a push?” Pierre asked. Looking over her shoulder she could see him standing there, “If you want to I guess.” A few seconds later she felt his hands give a small push. It didn’t take long until she was going quite high, “Higher Pierre! Higher!” “One more push and then we need to go inside and start getting ready for lunch.” Pierre said as he gave her the final push. Slowing down had proved to be something Danielle wasn’t thinking about when she started swinging without her shoes on. Thinking of her options she came to two conclusions. The first was that she could put her bare feet down and risk hurting them. The second option was to wait for the swing to slow down a bit and then jump off the swing and onto the grass. After a few seconds her mind was made up and she leapt from the swing. When she landed on the grass she slipped and scraped her knee on something which caused it to start bleeding. The scratch was only an inch long but the stinging pain was too much for Danielle. Tears started welling up in her eyes as she laid on the ground. “Are you okay honey?” Pierre said as he came over to help her up. Because she was embarrassed about messing up the landing and now crying in front of him she could only shake her head no. Once Pierre picked her up she wrapped her arms around his neck and continued to softly cry as he carried her into the house. Allison noticed the small trickle of blood running down Danielle’s leg, “Oh my, what happened Pierre?” “Oh she jumped off the swing and scraped her knee.” He replied. Allison walked over to them and began to rub her back in slow circles in an attempt to calm her down a little, “Are you okay honey?” Again, she was at a loss of words and she shook her head no. Elizabeth looked in her purse for a moment before pulling out a small first aid kit and handed it to Allison, “This should have everything you need in it.” Opening it up she took out some gauze and wiped the wound down and then placed a cloth backed Band-Aid over the cut. “There that should do.” She exclaimed before bending down to give Danielle a kiss on the forehead. “All better now?” “Yes, thank you.” She replied as Pierre kissed her on the top of the head and placed her down on the floor. “Well let’s start thinking about some lunch and then it is time for someone to have a nap.” Allison said. Danielle thought for a second, “But I don’t need a nap.” “We think you do honey. It is a big day and you will probably be up later than your bedtime tonight so a nap will make sure you don’t get cranky tonight.” She replied. ______________________________________________ Danielle woke up slowly from her hour and a half long nap. When she was diapered and put down for a quick nap, she was feeling rather mad that they thought she would need the extra sleep in order to stay up later. But, not long after laying down she pulled her teddy in close and quickly fell asleep. The door to her room opened slowly and Danielle heard Allison say to someone else, “She should be awake by now.” Peeking around a crib railing she could see the outline of a girl a little shorter than Allison. She was clearly an amazon by her size, but she looked like a teen to Danielle. “Hi honey!” Allison said. “This is my niece Lizzy, she has been waiting for weeks to meet you.” “Hi Danielle!” Lizzy said excitedly to her. Laying in just a diaper and a t-shirt she was feeling quite conscious of her child-like appearance to the blond haired and blue eyed teen. “Hi Lizzy.” She choked out. Allison let the side of the crib down and picked her up and out of the crib. Grabbing a pink dress with a ribbon bow that went around the waist from the closet, she hooked the coat hanger on the side of the change table, “Let’s get you in your party dress, okay?” Danielle was set down on the floor and her shirt was pulled up and over her head leaving her standing in the room in only a diaper. The dress was slipped over her head and her arms were pulled through the very short sleeves. Allison reached under the dress and slipped two fingers into the leg hole of the diaper to check for dampness. “All dry, you are all set then.” She said. Standing there examining the child-like dress, Danielle wondered why she was still wearing the diaper. Whispering to Allison in an attempt to hide her words from Lizzy she asked, “So I can take it off now?” “You mean your dress?” Allison asked. Blushing a bit she whispered back, “No the D…Diaper.” “Oh honey, I think we should leave that on just for the afternoon in case of emergencies. If you need to go to the bathroom you just come to me or Pierre and we will help you out okay?” She replied. “But you promised!” Danielle replied and she raised her voice a little. “I know honey, I just think it’s going to be a hectic afternoon and we want to make sure you don’t have to worry about any accidents.” She replied. Now understanding what the whispering was about Lizzy piped in, “Don’t worry about wearing a little thing like that! I think it is a good idea just in case.” Shrugging and looking down at the floor Danielle finally gave in to the idea, “I guess but I don’t need it.” She mumbled. “Do you want me to carry you downstairs?” Allison asked. Danielle nodded and reached up towards her.

I always wondered what it was like to grow old in the diaper dimension, so I put this little ficlet together. I hope you enjoy. * * * * Suzie had a life before the diaper dimension, though she could hardly remember it. More than half her lifetime had passed since waking up in the adoption centre, lost in a land of giants where ‘Littles’ like her were regarded as infants; and though she resisted at first she eventually found happiness in being a baby. More than that, she found happiness in the arms of an Amazon Mommy named Katherine. She glanced between the bars of her crib and to the full length mirror on the other side of the room. There staring back was a little girl wearing a loose-fitting, green-hooded onesie with felt reptile spikes running down the back. Her greying brunette hair sat in pigtails, and the smile behind her pacifier pressed up the slight wrinkles around her eyes. Though youth had passed her by, she still had the heart of a little girl, and for all her days would never let it grow up. What a tragedy it would be to lose to lose her innocence for a second time. The door creaked open, and Suzie started to her feet. “Mommy!” she cried through her pacifier; except that it wasn’t Mommy. It was Julia, Mommy’s biological daughter, and fellow Amazon. Despite being half Suzie’s age Julia towered over her. The Amazon’s presence filled the room, though not as warmly as Mommy did. Still, Julia was nice. She was sweet and loving, and considered adopting a little of her own. Now Suze’s ‘little sister’ had outgrown her, and was an adult in her own right; something that Suzie would never be again. “Mommy’s having a pain day, little one,” Julia said. “I’ll get you changed and take you right to her.” Poor Mommy. The inflammation in her joints seemed to get worse every year. It had come to the point where she could no longer bend to pick Suzie from the floor. Instead Julia’s husband thought to install ramps in every room to waist level surfaces, where Suzie could crawl up and meet her Mommy halfway. Of course Suzie didn’t crawl anymore. That was the one ‘Little’ thing she’d been forced to leave behind. Her knees couldn’t take it. Suzie fussed under her ‘little sister’ all throughout the change; not because she was embarrassed - the shame of wearing diapers and wetting herself passed decades ago - but because she was impatient. She wanted to see her Mommy, now! It took all her self control to keep from jumping up and scampering naked toward the master bedroom. “Hold still, you cheeky little monkey,” Julia sighed. “I’m big enough that I can spank you now, remember?” It was all the warning that Suzie needed. Julia’s spankings hurt - likely her revenge for all the teasing when they were both small. The little girl squealed with delight when they were done, and practically jumped into Julia’s arms. Finally, she could see her Mommy! She loved her Mommy in so many ways; her chubby cheeks radiated with affection, and her smile was the brightest rainbow. Laying in her Mommy’s arms were what she imagined clouds felt like when the angels lazed, and her sing-song voice a heavenly chorus that lifted her spirits high. They passed through the hall and rounded into the master bedroom. Even laid out on the bed with a pained expression Mommy was the most divine creature to ever exist. She lit up, just like Suzie did, as soon as her little girl entered her view. She lifted her arms to meet her baby. “Come here, little one.” Suzie tumbled out of her sister’s embrace and planted her head between Mommy’s breasts. The impact likely caused the Amazon to hurt, but she didn’t complain. Little ones were needy, and didn’t understand their own strength. “How’s my little girl today?” “Good, now that I’m with you,” Suzie muttered. She clung tight, stretching her arms wide to embrace as much of Mommy as she could. The little girl smiled up to her sister, as if to say thank you for bringing them together. Julia smiled back, warmed by the picture of a loving family. A lonely pang sparkled in her eye - the desire for a family of her own. Katherine held her little girl tighter in one arm, and squeezed her daughter’s hand with the other. Time made things difficult, but they would endure. They were a family, and that was all that mattered.

“Abbey honey! We’re going out. Time to put down your toys.” Abbey glanced down at the floor. Between her spread legs was her dolly and pink barbie car. Abbey blinked. A heavy hand fell on her shoulder. “Abbey. I won’t tell you again. We have a salon session, and then you need to see Dr Richards.” Abbey nodded, slowly. Of course, Dr Richards. She put down the toys, and began to stand up. Well, tried. That didn’t work very well. She had to push down on the floor with both hands, and stick her backside out behind her. The way it all crinkled and pressed at her should have been enough to know. But once she was up, Abbey had to lift the front of her pinafore dress. Sure enough, there it was. White and crinkly and bulging out in front of her, before curving down between her legs. She tried to lean forward to see where it went, and almost fell over. It was her diaper. Abbey stood there staring at it, then felt a swat on her bottom. “Put that dress down, you indecent girl.” Abbey blinked, stumbling forward. It was hard to walk in the diaper, and she almost fell, before realizing that she had to spread her leg out wide to compensate. She took two waddling steps before stopping herself. “Now come along.” She was meant to walk? Like this? She turned, and saw a giant hand awaiting her. She followed the arm up, then saw the enormous woman staring down at her. She must have been… three time’s Abbey’s size. Goodness. Since when had… who was… “Don’t keep Mommy waiting Little Miss. The naughty corner stool will be waiting when we get back otherwise.” Abbey blinked, and took the offered hand. A moment later, and she was waddling along at a pace, her eyes wide. But Mommy had her, and wasn’t going to let her fall. Mommy..? They stopped at the door, where Abbey had to lift one foot, and then the other, as her feet were helped into stubby little velcro shoes. Placing hands on Mommy’s shoulders didn’t do much to help when she still had the thickness of the diaper to contend with. She glanced up during the second shoe, and found herself looking down the neckline of Mommy’s dress. Enormous boobs hung there. Abbey gaped in confusion, until the visage lifted away and the woman towered above again. She let her hand be taken again, and they were off. --- The door to the salon chimed. A few people glanced over as Mommy and Abbey entered. Mommy was all smiles. Abbey blinked in clear confusion. She glanced over her shoulder again, as if she’d seen something outside which had surprised her, or perhaps many things. She was distracted until she found herself by the salon chair, missing whatever the grownups were saying. A moment later, two large fingers entered her diaper, declaring her wet. Abbey blinked. Wet? Her? But she- “Oh that’s fine. She can sit on the chair with a plastic cover.” Abbey was whisked from the ground by two strong hands. Mommy’s hands. She landed with a squelch on the plastic-covered chair. She was wet! She considered asking when that had happened. But no, she didn’t want to bring attention to it. Instead she frowned as a big smock was whisked in front of her, blocking her view. A moment later, it was tied behind her neck with velcro. The chair began to go up in short jolts, accompanied by the hisses of pump. She held on tight, bracing at the loud squishes which came from beneath her each time. Abbey glanced at the mirror for the first time, and blinked yet again. It was… her… Yes… Her hair was all in golden ringlets though, with pink little butterfly clips. Had she always had those freckles on her cheeks? “What will it be today?” “Nothing major. I just think she’ll do better a shade lighter. Look at those sweet little cheeks, and imagine them framed in strawberry blonde curls.“ Abbey stared at her reflection. Were her cheeks always that puffy? She opened her mouth to ask a question. Mommy seemed to be ready, and slipped a pacifier into her mouth. Abbey blinked. It was huge! Filling her mouth. She tried to say something, but instead ended up sucking the pacifier. She supposed that she could suck on it for now. When Mommy let her talk, it would probably be a better time. Though, she wasn’t entirely happy about it. Her hair was shampooed. Big hands guided her to lean back into a basin of water. Mommy and a new woman smiled down at her. They told her that it was just a rinse, to not be scared. Mommy waved a toy above her, and Abbey blinked at the colours and shapes. Did they expect that she… She was sat back up, to another squelch. A hairdryer began its loud booming, which drove out her other thoughts. Big hands tossed her hair around. Something was massaged over her scalp. Abbey was told not to touch it. Not like she had a choice, with the big smock covering her, she considered saying. But the pacifier was in her mouth. She would suck it for now. It was kind of nice, though definitely not the best. She noticed a dribble in her diaper, and frowned. That had happened on the walk over too, hadn’t it? When she’d seen… In the park… There’d been giants, and regular sized people… And so many people in diapers… Abbey had seen two people being changed beside each other, on the grass, by a giant man and woman. Their open diapers had had a hint of brown. Abbey made a face, and wriggled her backside. No way was she ever… “Oh don’t squirm you naughty thing.” Abbey winced, and stopped. “You be good Abbey.” It seemed like an eternity. Finally her hair was rinsed again. Then dried again. The smock was whisked away. Abbey faced the mirror, and got a look at what she was wearing. Goodness! The ribbon was almost tied under her armpits. The waistline was so high! It seemed to all be shifted up to end high enough to get a good view of her... She glanced down. Her diaper was clearly wet. It was all ballooned out under the pressure. Goodness, when had that happened? She’d kept going? The stylist noticed too, and poked the thick padding. Abbey wriggled, feeling it as a distant touch beneath the enormous bulge over her crotch. Yet it was still pointy, and wet, and reminded her of the state of her diaper… Her diaper… The stylist and Mommy exchanged some words. Abbey didn’t hear them, she was so baffled. A moment later and she was in a bathroom, on her back on a table. A strap went over her front, and Abbey had some idea of what might be happening. Oh no! Just like those people in the park! She tried to mumble around the pacifier. It was too late. Mommy was pulling the tapes on her diaper, loud enough that surely everybody out in the salon could hear. Oh they would all know! Abbey squeezed her eyes shut. She tried to make sense of things, but was pulled away from any coherent thoughts as the wet wipe touched her. It was so cold, and Mommy pushed so hard. It went on and on. Finally she felt powder sprinkling on her, then big fingers worked it in. A new fresh diaper came up between her legs. Abbey sighed in relief. Not that she’d choose diapers. She… what did she normally.. Oh! She lost that thought as Mommy sealed the final tape, giving a firm push on the centre of the diaper to make sure that it was all in place. Abbey blushed. They re-entered the salon. Abbey was in Mommy’s arms, and kept her gaze on the floor. They’d probably all heard the tape rips, and especially Mommy’s cooing comments. Big hands held her in front of a mirror. Abbey blinked as she saw the full effect. It was her, but… She looked so much like a- Mommy thanked the stylish, and paid at the counter. Abbey was put on the floor, her face red. The new diaper wasn’t as flexible as the old one, stiffer and dryer, though it at least wasn’t sopping wet and sliding against her. “Oh she loves it. Say thank you Abbey.” Abbey blinked, and glanced up. Mommy was pulling the pacifier from her mouth. It left with a loud pop. “Th-Thank you,” she squeaked, startled at her own voice. Was it always so high? They smiled at her. She caught a few other patrons smiling at her in the corners of her eyes. Abbey quickly turned her gaze back to the tiled floor. She had to look past the pinafore skirts, her big bulging diaper, and the little velcroed shoes. It might not have been better than seeing them smiling at her. They left the salon the way they’d come in. Abbey blinked against the sunlight. She didn’t see or hear much from her position. She was held firmly at Mommy’s side, and could sense that she was safe. Occasionally Mommy gave her a little tug to step over things. Abbey blushed, but was thankful. She couldn’t even imagine trying in her diapers. Unfortunately, people also got a good look at them during those large, vertical steps. Vertical was a big word, she supposed. They arrived at an office complex. A pretty woman showed to Dr Richards office. He was all smiles and handsome laughter lines. Abbey blushed, and buried her face in Mommy’s blouse at such thoughts. Dr Richards was a grownup! And Abbey… She… Wait... “How is she doing?” “Oh we’ve been just wonderful. She’s very happy with me. A few wet diapers though.” Dr Richards beamed. He typed some things into his computer, and brought up some files. Abbey was shown a special screen to watch while the grownups talked. She frowned, wanting to discuss this, but was soon distracted by the shapes and pretty cartoon characters. When she came to, she was getting another diaper change. She hoped she didn’t do that thing like those two being changed in the park. Mommy pulled up the diaper, and gave it another of those breathtaking pushes. Abbey had to say thank you. She was left laying there as Mommy discussed something with Dr Richards behind her. Abbey sucked on her thumb, squinting at him. He looked familiar, maybe more familiar from this angle. She had flashes, of being at a computer. Of typing a report. Discussing how she believed that people were being taken into another world, to be put into diapers and kept as adult babies. She hadn’t told anybody. Everybody at the intelligence agency would think that she was crazy. And would wonder why she was even thinking about adults in diapers in the first place. But Abbey was an agent! She- “Oh Abbey is in need of a tickle!” She squealed as Mommy started, rolling around. She gasped, trying to tell the woman to stop, that it was causing her to- The seat of her diaper unfortunately didn’t stay clean for long. With a silent rustle, which perhaps only Abbey heard, the back ballooned out. And oh, she’d just been changed… Mommy wasn’t even checking her right now… And Abbey sure as hell wasn’t going to bring it up and bring attention to it… But she was an agent! But she was also a baby. A true Mommy’s girl. She perhaps should have said something as Mommy raised her for a knee bounce, to discuss more things with Dr Richards. Abbey didn’t get a squeak out until well into the first bounce, and by then it was too late. Abbey glanced around desperately, looking for anything which might help her. All she saw were pictures of women and men like her on the walls. There was advertisements for diapers, rattles, toys, outfits, accompanied by a bunch of logos and colourful play writing. Abbey realized that she was in a pediatrician’s office, of sorts. Mommy kept bouncing on and on. She asked something about trying breastfeeding after this, and Abbey moaned, her eyes rolling back. She really wasn't an agent now… Even if she did remember a part of that, as well as her new life and identity… It didn’t matter if she had a boss to return a report to. The only boss which mattered was the one which had two huge boobs and was squishing and crinkling a diaper beneath her backside... The only report Abbey had to deliver was the one emerging out of her backside to fill the diaper further… Making sure that it was at least complete before they checked it...

This is a collection of three short stories. They're all bad and unedited. There were supposed to be two more stories, but I couldn't work up the motivation to work on them. I'm only posting these, despite knowing they're bad, to get them off of my mind. These were supposed to be a way of world-building, or taking world-building and appying it to a story, but that didn't work out. I also tried to write in different perspectives, tenses and styles, but that didn't work either. I'm much more proud of the map, which I'm attaching to the end of this post, even though it's nothing special. Obligatory disclaimer: there's no canon diaper dimension, outside of the original author's stories, and I don't claim that my little world-building experiment is canon or the end-be-all. Hopefully, someone can get some enjoyment out of these three stories. --- 1. Iyyem Nimna "And that concludes the chapter on the morality of universal conscription and the duty of citizens. Anyone have any questions? No one? Anyone have any topics they'd like to bring forward for discussion? No one again?" Doctor Sobol is only met with a resounding response of cricket chirps. He looks down and adjusts his brown blazer. I feel bad. Sobol is a sweet old man, and he has a passion for the subject. I could maybe bring something up, but I want to get home. He definitely didn't expect a response, though, so I don't feel bad about staying quiet. History & Moral Philosphy courses were mandatory but unfailable. Even in this class, filled with second-year university students, half of the room is asleep. "Alrighty then." He looks up at the clock behind him. "We'll let out early. You're all dismissed. Get home safe, everyone." The professor goes and sits at his desk. My classmates begin to wake each other up and gather their things. I do the same. I slip my book, notebook, and pencil into my bag. Standing up, I take my jacket off the back of my chair and put it on, alongside a hat and gloves. Finally slinging my bag over my shoulder, I make a beeline for the door alongside my classmates. "Miss Hillam!" Damn it. "Miss Hillam, please come to my desk for a moment." Damn it. Damn it. I turn around and make my way to his desk. "Yes, Doctor?" Please, don't take too long. "Sorry to keep you, I just wanted to double check..." As he spoke, my brain tuns him out. Blah, blah, blah. Nod my head, say an affirmative at pauses, look him in the eye, and pray that he doesn't talk for too long. Yes, yes, I am listening, sure. Something about graduate school opportunities. Not interested. I plan on serving my two years after I get my undergraduate. Do my part, and all that. Still, I try to act interested. "Alrighty, thank you for your time, Miss Hillam. You have a good evening." "You too, Doctor Sobol." With that, I finally leave. "Thank God." I mutter under my breath, as I pass the threshold of the doorway. It isn't that I hate Doctor Sobol or History and Moral Philosophy. Lots of people do, and for good reasons. I'm not mong them. Doctor Sobol is a passable teacher, who has the best in mind for his students, and H&MP is my minor, actually. No, my reason for wanting to get home is much different. An unshareable secret. Something incredibly shameful. Many could even argue that it's unpatriotic. I'm liable to agree at times. Cold wind slams into my face like a semi-truck as I step outside of Shenur Hall. Winter on the archipelago isn't as bad as in some places, but it's still rough. Half a foot of snow is on the ground, and the temperature is negative six celsius. A chill sweeps through my body with every gust of wind. A very rough walk to the dorms awaits me. The paths and walkaways around the university are clear of any other students, as most are still in class, so my walk is peaceful and unexciting. The university isn't and has never been the most beautiful place. It's absolutely nothing compared to cities on the mainland, apparently. It's utilitarian through and through. Multi-story. Concrete and steel. Each building is hardly distinguishable from the next, except for the placards indicating building names and purpose. Passing featureless after featureless building, I eventually find my destination. Zim House. My dorm, just the same as every other building. A set of metal doors imposingly sit at the end of the path. Entering any door in the university requires a student or staff ID. I fish mine out of my bag. One quick swipe, and the heavy doors open. Once entering, a reception desk sits right across from the door. The usual receptionist, a classmate, doing his cozy work-study job, greets me as I enter. "Hey, Aliza. Package for you." I freeze. Panic. Stay calm. There's no way he knows what it is. He's not allowed to look in it. Panicking makes him think something's wrong. Stay calm. Stay calm. He bends over and effortlessly places the package on the counter. "Pretty big box for something so light." "Yea, kinda weird." Dangerously weird. I chuckle, even though I don't mean it. "Thanks, Sam." "No problem. See you in class, tomorrow?" "Sure. See you later." I grab the package and vacate the area as fast and inconspicuously as possible. Close. Way too close. No idea what I would've said had he asked what was in it. I was lucky. Now, I'm excited. It's here. I'm holding it in my arms. The object of my desires. Objects, more accurately. Twelve glorious objects, plus some extras. Involved in every lustful fantasy I've had since puberty. Tonight was going to be the best night ever. My dorm is on the second story, and it is close to the stairwell. It's small. There are only two rooms, a private bathroom and the living area. The living area is a combined kitchenette and bedroom, with just enough room for my bed, a wall-locker, and a desk. My room is still in it's usual spick-and-span state, with a clear floor, organized desk, and well-made bed. Not that I expected anything less. I place my package on the floor. Immediately, I pry the tape off, and open up the cardboard box. Inside, another box peaks out at me. I see a recognizable logo on the top end of the box. Littles R' Us, one of the premier sellers of Little-care goods. The bane of free Littles. Hesitantly, I open the box. A case of twelve diapers take up most of the container. Diapers. A forbidden word. Something that I, as a college-aged member of my race, can never think about, outside of child-rearing. A much-hated object in this country. The subject of numerous propaganda posters and films. A symbol of oppression across the world. On top of the case are a few items. Some baby powder, some wipes, a pink pacifier, a DVD case, a stuffed bear, and a baby bottle. I knew what the box would contain, but it is still baffling. A starter kit, that I bought. I'm betraying my people and my country. I know it. I can't think like that, though. This is my biggest fantasy. Twelve diapers and some baby stuff, meant for no one but me, to enjoy in private. No one was being harmed. Sure, I funded a Little-supplies manufacturer on the mainland, but what is a drop in the ocean of money they make from Amazons? Besides, the deed is already done. Agonizing over that would be silly. Pushing my worries aside, I want to immediately dive into my new possessions. The pacifier is the first thing I reach for. I stop. No, I can't. There are preparations to make first. Tonight is going to be the amazing. First things first, I need to boil some water. A pacifier and a bottle are supposed to be sterilized before use. As the pot of water heats up, I decide to get changed. My winter-wear is put away, leaving me in just a shirt and jeans. Like all of my clothes, my shirt is plain. It's just a simple white t-shirt. I slip the jeans off. For right now, just my shirt and plain panties will be sufficient. I don't intend on being in the latter very long. Soon, I hear the whistle of boiling water and plop the two items into the pot. I can't wait. This is going to be great. Pacifiers have always fascinated me, and I assume I'll like mine. And drinking out of a bottle? Nothing is more babyish. It means you can't be trusted not to spill. As the pacifier and bottle sterilize, I open the case of diapers. It's time. I slip off my panties. Then, I grab the bottle of powder and spread the diaper out on the floor. It needs to be as flat as possible. Powder is sprinkled onto the inside of the diaper and onto my nethers. Next, I sit down on it, and pull the front up onto me. Some of the powder falls from the diaper onto me. Then, I tape it. Two tapes, one on each side. The right tape is first, and then the left. This is it, my very first diaper. My cheeks heat up at the thought. Standing up, I check the leak-guards and see how it feels. Never having been diapered before, I'm unsure, but it seems to be secure enough. To kill the next minute or two before the pacifier and bottle are sterile, I pick up the DVD case and look at it. Its purpose seems to be two-fold. The DVD has a few instructional videos, such as 'How to Change a Diaper.' A cartoon, intended for babied Littles, is also included. That's not good. That's not good at all. Cartoons are tools of the Amazons. Most of them hypnotize Littles, either outright making them mindless or giving them babyish traits. The title of the cartoon is 'Bee and Me.' Note to self: look it up. It might not hypnotize me if I watch it. I've heard that not every cartoon for Littles does that. Setting it back in the box, I walk to the kitchenette to fish the pacifier and bottle out of the pot. Finally, they're done. I wipe the pacifier off with a napkin and let it cool a bit, before popping it into my mouth. It isn't an inflateable pacifier, but it still takes up a sizeable portion of my mouth. Uncomfortable, isn't quite the word. Awkward? Maybe. I try suckling it, like a baby would. Easier said than done. The act is unnatural. My muscles have to work to suck. Not how I imagined it would be, but keeping it still in my mouth is okay. Grabbing the stuffed animal and DVD, I sit down at my desk and open my laptop. Time to do research. According to a couple forums I browse, the show is safe for consumption. No hypnosis, no Amazon-magic, it's just a normal cartoon. Good, now I have something to entertain myself with. The DVD is popped into my laptop. The stuffed bear finds its place in my arms. Comfy. Instantly, I've taken to this. The bear is the perfect size. Not too big, but not so small that it's uncomfortable to hug. Besides that, it's soft. Incredibly soft. I'll be keeping this for the rest of the night, surely. Cartoon time. I click the play button on my screen, and then lean back into my chair. Ready to be fully engrossed in this cartoon. Thirty minutes later, and it was just okay. The show was decent. It was childish, but it was also clearly meant for a Little with their adult faculties. The cartoon follows the adventures of Bee, a Little in a bee-patterned dress. The 'and Me' from the title refers to the viewer. Me, in this case. She talks to and tries to engage the viewer. Requesting that I say a phrase to help her on her journey, and the what-not. The colors were incredibly bright, and it gave off a cheery atmosphere. It was silly. Too silly for me. Maybe it's just the first episode. I'll have to give it another one or two episodes to really judge it. My stomach growls. It's time for dinner, not another episode. Quickly, I fix a cup of instant noodles and scarf it down, while watching the second episode. Another thirty minutes and the second episode of the show is done. I'm still not very interested. I'm much more interested in what's going on in my body. An immense pressure has made itself known in my bladder. I have to pee. The event I've really been waiting for. I decide not to try and hold it, as that would be pointless. Releasing your bladder into your pants is a lot harder than I thought, however. The forums I read talked about this, but I never thought it'd be like this. I stand up from my chair and head to the kitchenette. I flip the faucet on and croutch slightly. The feeling is like I'm about to burst. My body keeps trying to hold it in, while my mind is telling it to let go. My mind wins the fight, and a wet heat spreads through my diaper. No stopping it now. The combination of release and warmth over my privates is awesome. Incredible. This is the best thing I've ever felt. Even better than an orgasm, maybe. I finish my business. The padding doesn't even feel wet. That's crazy. It's warm and moist, but it doesn't feel like I'm sloshing around in piss. It's heavier, certainly, but that makes it even better. It's made to be comfortable for the wearer, but it still lets me know what I did. I pissed in my pants, like a baby. Oh god, this is great. I fiddle around with my diaper a bit. Shaking my hips, feeling the diaper move slightly. I check myself, like an Amazon would. Two fingers inbetween my legs. And finally, I croutch all the way, and then I plop down onto the floor. God. I rock back-and-forth on the floor a couple times. This is really something else. It's not just something else. It's hot. The hottest thing ever. My cheeks are flushed by this point, and my privates aren't just wet from the pee. I'm horny. I start rubbing the front of my diaper. Wait, wait, no. It's too soon. The diaper has taken one, only one, wetting. I can't waist it already, can I? I glance over at the pack of them. There are eleven left after this one. That's enough. Eleven can last me a long time, I bet. Whereas, I can't last another minute without going insane. I need to cum. Somehow, I manage to get onto my bed. Time for things to heat up. I go wild on the plastic garment. Rubbing, rubbing, rubbing. Pressing as hard as I can. Harder, harder, harder. More, more more. It feels so good. My mind drifts to one of my favorite fantasies. An Amazon man, a vague and hazy shape. No real appearance to the figure. I can hear him saying embarassing, demeaning things. Silly, soggy girl. No better than any other baby. Aww, sweetie, you don't need a change. You won't need a change for hours. Dumb babies like you are used to sitting in their waste. Close, so close to climax. So close. And then it happens. Something else squirts into my diaper, and my pleasure ends. And the disgust sweeps in. Did I really just do that? Yes, yes I did. Here I am, post-orgasm, sitting in a used diaper. What if someone walked in right now? What would my parents say? They'd be upset. Grossed out, disappointed, and upset. How could their daughter be a degenerate traitor? Most Littles are oppressed, and they would do anything to be in a free country, like me. And here I am, wasting it. Using my merciful existence to piss in a diaper and then masturbate. Using it to waste my night and my money on stupid baby-stuff. I'm awful. I'm a horrible, awful person. I need to do something to correct myself. Something to get myself off this path. I know. Instead of being conscripted after college, I'll enlist tomorrow. That'll turn me into an upstanding citizen, instead of a traitor. I stand up and I rip off the used diaper. I throw it into the trash-can, and I follow that up with the rest of the starter kit. The remaining eleven diapers, the bear, the pacifier, the bottle, and the DVD all end up in the trash. Throwing on my clothes from earlier, I exit my room, trash-bag in hand. These items had to be removed from my room. As I walk into the lobby, I remember something. Sam. He's supposed to keep an eye out for suspicious behavior. Hopefully he doesn't suspect anything. He shouldn't be able to smell the used diaper or me. Just act natural. All I'm doing is taking out some trash. I wave as I walk by the receptionist, and he waves back. Good. No issue. After returning to my room and getting a quick shower, I fall into my bed. I'm not tired, but I'm not sure what to do either. How could I do that, really? Why am I interested in this stuff? I'm a Little. Not just any Little, but a Little in Iyyem Nimna, the only free country in the world. Taught from birth that diapers, on an adult, are oppressive. Taught that no fate is worse than being an Amazon's ward. Instead of doing something meaningful, I spent my night betraying every Little that is and ever has been. Well, no longer. Tomorrow I'll go to a recruiter. Everyone has to serve at some point, so they'll definitely take me. I'll get my two years in, be turned into a better woman, and come back to university free of my desires. With that, I closed my eyes. Maybe sleep will take me soon, so tomorrow will come quicker. The next day, I really did go to the recruiter. I took the oath before lunch, and I was sent to training by the end of the week. 2. Neustria Daily life is a routine. No one can expect every moment of every day to be exciting. The most anyone can expect is normal, which for most, ends up being the same thing every day. You have to get up at this time, you have to get to work by that time, you eat right after you get home, and you fall asleep after your favorite TV show. It's just the way it is. Most people thrive off of this lifestyle. Some people say that, like children, Littles especially need a strict schedule. How true is that? I'm not sure. I do know that I have been subject to a strict routine, and I'm no worse for wear. My days used to start at six o'clock in the morning. The first thing I would see was my mommy's gorgeous face staring down at me. Her straight black hair, already done up. Her makeup was perfect, as always. No bags under her eyes, and not a single yawn escaped her mouth. I don't know how she did it, when she always woke up before me. She would gentley shake me, and say something cutesy in a sing-song way. My replies were much less enthusiastic, but I'd do my best to act sweet. We weren't in love. Unlike some people, our agreement was based on money. She payed me to be a baby, for four years, so I tried my hardest to be the baby she wanted. She wanted sweet and cuddley, so that's what I gave her. We would then venture over to the changing table. Changes were talking time, in her eyes, so we would chat. About how we slept, our dreams, that kind of stuff. Within moments, my face would be pressed into her chest, doing my best to be her baby. She loved to carry me everywhere. I could walk, and I was allowed to, but she enjoyed it. Being honest, the enjoyment was mutual. I begged to be picked up, as often as she swept me into her arms without warning. She might bounce me around for a bit, while watching the news, or we might head straight to the dining room. By this point, Mommy would have already eaten. My stomach would be running on empty, though. Having already eaten, Mommy would spoon feed me. Even my food was on a schedule. Fridays, for instance, were always oatmeal and blackberry-blueberry-prune babyfood. Being the angel I still am, there was never a mess. Mommy guided the food into my mouth, and she never purposefully got it on me. I always readily accepted. A bottle of forumla accompanied my meals. Not many Littles get formula, due to their prescence inducing lactation in female Amazons. Mommy was one of the few female Amazons who didn't have this happen. She could induce it with medication, but we agreed to go with formula instead. After breakfast, we'd meander back to my room. I was always dressed after I ate, so that my clothes didn't get dirty. Pajamas could get a few stains. The pretty dresses, onesies, and shirts that I had weren't allowed to get even a speck of dirt, though. We would dig through my closet, taking our time. Mommy would hold up one article of clothing after another. I would throw out suggestions, but rarely did they matter. Not that I cared too much. Baby clothes are baby clothes. Whatever was picked for me was fine, but I still had preferences. Eventually, Mommy would find the 'perfect' outfit for me. She'd set me down, just to slip it on me, and then I would be back in her arms. After that, with time to spare, we'd be out the door to start the day. A high-rise office-building was our destination. Mommy was some sort of executive. What her job was, exactly, I still don't know. We would arrive at the office a little before eight. Being carried in her arms, I'd be taken to the company daycare on the second floor. This was where my weekdays were spent. Often, my saturdays were spent there as well. A good chunk of the floor was dedicated solely to the adopted Littles of employees. We had a room for everything, from a gym to a napping room. After getting out of the elevator, we'd only have to walk a short distance down the hallway before seeing a set of glass doors. This was the lobby. Decorations were simple here, as it was mostly a place of business. A wooden door, next to the check-in desk, was the most stand-out part of the room. It was always covered in papers with crayon-scribbles on them. A staff-member, normally a nice lady by the name of Miss Tina, would be behind a desk opposite the doorway. Mommy would check me in, and then I'd be carried through the wooden door. This led into the main playroom. Setting me down onto the carpeted floor, Mommy would give me a peck on the forehead before heading off. The playroom was colored in bright pastels. There was consistently a mess of toys all around the room. Already, at around eight in the morning, several Littles would be running around, with all the energy in the world. A few of my peers might be hidden in the nap-room. Unless I was particularly tired, my destination would be a table in the corner. It was made of plastic, and it was way too small for an Amazon. There were no chairs, just a few Little-sized beanbags. This was one of a few tables spread around the room, dedicated to activities like coloring. Coloring was my favorite activity. It's just childish enough to make my mommy and the staff happy, yet it passed the time easily. It was something I could really lose myself in. Most weekdays, there'd usually be someone else at the table. A couple other Littles and I had become something akin to friends. Lauren was a sweet girl, a former college student, who fell in love with an Amazon man. Connie was a chatterbox, who was adopted for the same reason as me. We talked a lot, and we kept each other entertained. Initially, our bond was formed over a shared love of coloring, but it wasn't the only thing we did to keep busy. Boardgames were something we spent a lot of time on. We also occasionally took part in group activities, and the classes that the daycare offered. Classes at daycares were and still are fairly common. Most can't offer much more than the standard ballet lessons, which every Amazon adores, and Little Studies classes. The ballet lessons are so common due to the high-demand from Amazon parents, and the Little-studies classes were cheap, usually taught by volunteers from a local university or a local Little Studies club. Some, like my former daycare, did a rotating schedule of classes. Alongside the classics, we'd have a cooking class one week, a crafts class the following week, and so on. We had a choices of three different lessons each morning. Classes started at ten and ran for two hours. Very rarely did our little clique go for these classes. Most weren't very interesting, and some were downright degrading. We also didn't care to have a class monopolize our free time. For the most part, daycare was a humdrum escape from our adopted families. It was a chance for some to stop acting babyish. For others, it was several hours away from your over-bearing love. The staff, being few in number, only bothered their wards when necessary. Something that interested me, when I first went to daycare, was the amount of Amazon staff. There was hardly any. A few workers, and whoever taught the classes for that day. Turns out, Littles-only daycares didn't require as low of a caretaker-to-child ratio. For actual children, the law requires a 1:4 ratio, whereas for Littles, there's no mandated ratio. So, plenty of places skimped on staffing. Lunch happened at around noon, right after classes let out. A normal lunch consisted of oatmeal, pureed fruit and veggies in a jar, and a drink. Oatmeal was easy to make in large batches, so that's what the staff defaulted to making for us. We got to pick our puree from the daycare's selection. My favorite was the plain banana, but sometimes I got stuck with something gross, like pickled plum and peas. The drink was usually formula for me. A lot of other Littles had breastmilk, that their Mommies had sent in. Due to the lack of staff, we either had to wait to be fed or use our hands. A lot of us regularly used our hands, making an incredible mess for the staff to clean up. After lunch, we'd be put down for a nap. That didn't necessarily mean we had to sleep. One of the classrooms would be used for quiet-time, where Littles who didn't want to nap could sit and read, or do any number of quiet activities. There was a dedicated napping room, with a few rows of cribs. The staff would help us in one-by-one. Naptime lasted an hour, usually. We could nap longer, if we wanted, but I usually didn't. Being an adopted Little means early bedtimes, so I got plenty of sleep at home. I always took the chance to sleep at naptime, though. The rest of the afternoon was basically free time. Lauren, Connie and I would sit at our table and mess around. We might play a board game to pass the time, or we might just sit and chit-chat. None of our adopted parents got off of work until five. We would have plenty of time to laze around until then. If we were really adventurous, we might go to the gym and play tag. Afternoons would usually pass slowly. We'd slowly lose our peers, as they got picked up by their Amazons. Until, eventually, ours came for us. Our parents, knowing we were friends, might make us hug eachother and wave goodbye. Then, I'd be on my way home. Despite still being scheduled at home, things would be a little unpredictable. Mommy made sure that she got some playtime with me, for at least an hour. We'd play babyish games together. Pattycake was one of her favorites. We might just cuddle during playtime. She might put me in my stroller and take me for a walk. Anything could happen. Dinner would usually be whatever she cooked but pureed. I wasn't always happy with that, but I had to stomach it. Bathtime was usually at eight. Mommy would always get the temperature just right, and she'd gentlely clean me. Baths were always nice. Bedtime followed bathtime. I'd usually be tucked in by half-passed eight. Mommy might read me bedtime story, or she might simply give me a kiss on the head before leaving. That was my average day, when I was an adopted Little. Schedules are good for you, and I didn't mind my tedious day-to-day life. Even to this day, I still wake up at six o'clock. Although, I usually roll over and go back to sleep. I still eat around the same time, and I get tired around the same time. I listen to my body, like most people should. That's a benefit of being adopted. Someone else listens to your body for you. Sometimes, they shape your body's needs, within reason. I'm definitely not worse for wear. 3. Hesperia Life sucks. That's a phrase you hear thrown around quite a bit, by people who don't know how good they really have it. For me, life really does suck. I'm in the worst position possible. I'm a Little in the worst country to be a Little. Hesperia is one of the few countries to have fully exterminated their Little population. So they use people from my home, a so-called protectorate controlled by Hesperia, as their human farm. Not only that, they did a ninety-degree moral turn from those days. Instead of killing us, they torture us. They own us, and they treat us however they want. They put on a veneer of babying us, but it's to further humiliate and destroy us. It's to give a justification for owning and hurting us. My life is one of torture. I didn't get a 'good' Amazon, even though they do exist here. I didn't even get a 'neutral' Amazon, one who would act a strict mother. That's what most Littles here end up with. No, I got a 'bad' Amazon. Horrible might be a more apt description, really. An Amazon that gets her sadistic rocks off by using me. Ever since I turned eighteen, and I was shipped here, it's been nothing but a nightmare. Some would count me lucky that I didn't just get hypnotized or have my mind turned to mush. That's unlucky, in my opinion. Lucidity is a curse in my state. Right now, I'm in a crib at daycare. The lights are dim and the snores of napping Littles fill the air. Some might think this as a respite, but it's not. Daycare workers have to treat me, in accordance with my adoptive mother's requests. There's no laws regarding Littlecare in Hesperia, so those requests don't make the workers look twice. The worst thing is, I don't get changed. Mommy changes me once a day, usually before bed. Due to what she feeds me, my diaper rarely stays dry or clean for very long. I spend most days at daycare, today included, filthy. Mommy is merciful, however, and usually uses a cream to prevent rashes. Many Littles, especially the 'infants' like me, spend a lot of time in dirty diapers. I know, because in my crib, I don't just get to smell mine. The stench of a dozen or so messes waft around in this room. Naptime is always right after lunch. I don't know if every daycare does that, but this one does. Today, I had pickled sausage, sauerkraut, and apple. All mixed up, pureed, and in a jar, of course. It was spoonfed to me. Miss Kathy, the worker assigned to feed me, made sure to get as much of it on my face as in my mouth. She blamed me. That was typical. I did gag and try to refuse, but she's the one who continued to shove the horrid goop at me. Thankfully, I wasn't punished for my disobedience right then. Miss Kathy said she'd tell Mommy, which means I'll be punished later. I wonder what the punishment will be. Maybe a dozen swats on the back of my thighs, in addition to my normal, daily spanking? Maybe I'll have a soap-flavored pacifier in my mouth all night? Maybe I'll be forced to eat my bodyweight in the goop from earlier? Maybe she'll use that implant to shock me until I pass out? The last outcome would be the best. Shocks aren't that bad, and passing out is always a god-send here. Maybe Kathy won't even tell my mommy? She might forget by the end of the day. It's an unlikely option, but it is a possibility. It didn't matter much. Sometimes I wonder why I think so much, and about everything that happens. Then I remember, there's just not much for me to do. Being classified as an 'infant' meant that I didn't get to do much. Mommy wasn't big on surgeries, but she made sure I had a few big ones, when she first got me. The worst one was the surgery that ruined my motor-skills. No walking for me anymore. Doing anything but flail my arms is a herculean task. Rolling-over is the best I can do. Tummy-time was the extent of my athletics. The almost-as-bad surgery was the one that took my teeth. No more pearly-whites, just gums. Mommy justified it by saying that it was safer to nurse me. I can still talk, though, even if it doesn't sound right. Not that I talk much anyway, as talking out of turn or saying the wrong thing gets me punished. The other, much more benign surgery, put that implant in me. The implant gives Mommy and the daycare staff a lot of control over me. They can temporarily make me mindless, shock me, control my emotions, remove skills, and do the whole nine yards. It was mainly used to shock me. Mommy rarely makes me mindless, and the daycare staff has never used that feature, so I'm sure Mommy told them not to. Same deal with removing skills. The daycare staff has used it to make me stop crying or stop throwing a hissy-fit, by changing my emotion, but Mommy has never done that. She feeds off of those emotions. Anything negative energizes her. Like I said, I got the worst kind of Amazon. A complete sadist, with no regard for a lesser being's feelings. I wonder when she'll be here to get me. Clocks are almost never in view, and a Little asking for the time here would be punished severely. I've never been here past dark. That could mean anything, though. It must be around noon, yet lunch could be anywhere from ten in the morning to two in the afternoon. We have snacktimes and a schedule, yet the time is still difficult to ascertain. I have no clue when I get to daycare. I have no basis to use to determine the time. The date is also unknown to me. My mommy has thrown me several birthdays since my arrival, but who knows how real they are? They're definitely not my real birthday. They might be a year from the day she adopted me, but she might've thrown two birthdays in the same year, just to confuse me. Mommy is like that. One of the daycare workers, Miss Paula looks down over me. It must be the end of naptime. "Peee-yew, what a stinky girl." She paused, and then quickly added. "You best get some rest, or your mommy is going to hear about it." No emotion came up in me. I'm long over being embarassed over words, and Mommy doesn't scare me much. Miss Paula leaves my view. She wanted to get a rise out of me, and she didn't get it. Naptime is definitely over, for most of the Littles here. 'Infants' get longer naptimes. Most of the day, in fact, is naptime for us. The 'toddlers' just had a nap after lunch. Unlike most of the others in my classification, I still have my mind. When the staff talk to me, they know that I understand it. They've made a game out of getting a response from me. Miss Kathy won today, with that disgusting flavor of babyfood. Miss Paula, with milque-toast comments like that, did not win. As the staff walk around, waking up the 'older' Littles, I close my eyes. Miss Paula is probably right, though. I do need to get some sleep. It's hard to do, since I don't really have an infant's sleep-schedule. Most of my day, every day, is spent in a crib. As a free woman and an adult, I slept around eight hours a night. I assume I still do. A little nap never hurt anyone, so I make the effort to actually try to go to sleep. My favorite day-dream soon fills my mind. I'm back home. I'm a free woman, instead of a plaything. I have a loving husband, and we've started a family. Our day-to-day life runs through my head. Teaching our kids and working on our farm. Even the mundane things, that I have no hope of doing ever again, run through my mind. Using a toilet and eating real food are my favorites. Soon, sleep takes me, and I get a brief reprieve from my mundane yet torturous life.

Sarah wanted so much participate in that reality show. It was a very popular show: the last year, the first edition that it was transmitted it had made the 39% share then it was a very good opportunity to become famous. Who wouldn’t want became famous after all? She had passed the audition, and she was so enthusiastic that she signed the contract without even read it, then she hasn’t idea of what to expect from the editorial staff. The day of the start of the show Sarah got up very early, she took a shower, and she had a hearty breakfast. Then, after she wore the cutest clothes that she had, she took her back pack with her panda onesie and some candy, and she went to take a taxi to go at the studio; the girl had some difficulty to get on the car but, luckily the very nice taxi driver helped her, it’s very uncomfortable for littles in this giants world. When she arrived to destination she paid the taxi headed towards the competitors gathering point; she was on time and some else competitor was already there, she greeted them and started to talk with the amazons and the other little. They were invited to the changing room where a makeup manager occupied to Sarah’s look styling her hair in two twin tails: “Welcome to the second edition of “the nursery”!” she said watching the camera “my name is Stella Hall and for this second edition I will be the presenter of this fantastic show” then after a short speech she approached two golden and glass urns “ good competitors! Your names are put in those two urns. Now I will extract one name from both of them to fix the pairings you. When I will pronounce your name please take a step forward and go across that door!” Stella extracted some couples of name from the two urns until it was extracted Sarah’s name: “Sarah Owen paired with Richard Gray” Sarah did a step forward approached her partner a thirty years old amazon man with a muscular physique who smiled her before to take her hand and step forward the door. FIRST DAY: the arrival Sarah and Richard went into the set of the reality: Crossed the threshold they founded themselves in a lobby, in front of them there was five different colored doors and a table with another urn on it. On the fifth door there was a plate with the words: “confessional”. When every competitor was in the house they heard Stella’s voice: “Dear competitors welcome to the house of the nursery” she said them from the TV studio “like last year a little while ago I coupled you in sixteen couples Little-Amazon. The couples will live together the amazons will take care of the little in everything from feeding to change diapers” Then Stella started to explain: “Then Stella started to explain: Like you can see the room in front of you has four doors each of a different color. In front of you there are another urns and now Amazon competitors have to extract one ball from it. This is because you will be divided into four different teams: Blue tadpoles, yellow little stars, red strawberry, and white kitties. Now I will call Amazons names, and they will pull out a ball from it. Now I start to call your name: Miranda Smith” an amazon with long blond hair approached the urn and go put her head in it extracting it immediately after. “Can you show us what ball did you extract please?” Stella asked Miranda who showed a white ball “then Miranda Smith and Liam you are sorted into white kitty team. Come on go to the white door!” Miranda take her little partner boy and go across the white door. The second to be called was Richard who took Sarah hand and went towards the urn from which he pulled out a yellow ball “you are in yellow stars team. Come on!” Stella said inviting Sarah and Richard to go across the yellow door entering the house destined to them. “What do you think about to explore the house?” Richard proposed to Sarah and she accepted immediately. It was a very big apartment over two floor: on the first floor there was two very big rooms, the kitchen and the bathroom while on the first floor there as other two rooms, another bathroom and a big play room. Sarah and Richard went around all the house while the other member of their team was coming in the house. When only they were every competitor of yellow star team was in the house they hear Stella’s voice: “competitors do you hear me?” “Yes!” they answered from the house “perfect! I have to say you that now the little have to change then amazon competitor you are prayed to bring your partners to your room ant put them the clothes that you will find here” Richard took Sarah little hand and went with her to first floor, together an amazon woman and a little man, entering one of the two rooms: It was a very big and comfortable room: Close to the wall in the center of the room there was a big double bed and next it a big white crib with a yellow star printed on the top and a changing table with diapers, lotions, and everything can be useful for a baby. On the other side of the room there was a wardrobe with a dresser with yellow handles for only drawer. After he took Sarah’s backpack and rested it on the bed Richard took her for the armpits and he raised her up on the changing table and he started to remove her dress “this dress is very cute!” he said leaving on her only a purple childish underwear set brand Tinker Bell. This was the first time that a man saw her without clothes then she was very uncomfortable but Richard started to chat to distract her: “then Sarah what do you do in your life? Do you study? Do you work?” he asked him “I am a cartoonist!” she said very happy “I love my work very much but the competition is unforgiving” “don’t worry! If you are able I’m sure that you will have success” he said removing her vest “and you? What is your job?” she asked him before he laid her down and remove her panties doing her blush “I’m lawyer!” he said “I work for a law firm but and in my free time I like read and mountain biking” he said opening her legs to clean very gently her private parts with a wipe, then he took her from the ankles and raised It up to put a diaper under her butty. Sarah shivered when Richard started to spread a bit of cream on her little butterfly before to close her diaper on her groin and tape it. When Richard took a white Onesie, with a yellow star printed on the chest and yellow short sleeves, from the drawers, and he put it on the little girl doing lay her down to button the groin up. When Richard finished preparing Sarah they hear Stella’s voice: “competitors! Now one by one go to the confessional before spectators want to know you”. “Let’s go!” Richard said to Sarah helping to get down from the changing table and taking her hand to go to the first floor where they meet their teammates waiting to be called by Stella. When it was their turn Richard and Sarah went out from the team apartment, and they get in the confessional. It was a small but illuminated room with a white armchair positioned in front of a big flat screen whereupon which they could see Stella’s face “hi Richard! Hello Sarah! Welcome to the nursery’s studio!” She welcome them “hello Stella!” they said “yes we are very excited for this new experience” Richard said “I saw that you explored the apartment do you like Sarah? What do you like most?” Stella asked “yes I like it very much! I never see a so big apartment” she said “did you see the playroom? I Bet that you can’t wait for go to play ” Sarah blushed evidently “don’t worry!” Stella said “ We will know each other better during the show. Bye bye! ” Then Richard put Sarah on the ground took her little hand, and he got out from the confessional. this is the first story tat i write set in diaper dimension i hope that you like it